Tag: Deity

  • SPARKS FROM WAR EAGLE’S LODGE-FIRE

    SPARKS FROM WAR EAGLE’S LODGE-FIRE


    Indian Why Stories

    SPARKS FROM WAR EAGLE’S LODGE-FIRE

    Frank B.Linderman

    [CO SKEE SEE CO COT]
    Published: 1915


    I DEDICATE THIS LITTLE BOOK TO MY FRIEND
    CHARLES M. RUSSELL
    THE COWBOY ARTIST
    GEORGE BIRD GRINNELL
    THE INDIAN’S FRIEND
    AND TO ALL OTHERS WHO HAVE KNOWN AND LOVED OLD MONTANA
    FOR I HOLD THEM ALL AS KIN
    WHO HAVE BUILDED FIRES WHERE NATURE
    WEARS NO MAKE-UP ON HER SKIN


    PREFACE

    THE great Northwest — that wonderful frontier that called to itself a world’s hardiest spirits — is rapidly becoming a settled country; and before the light of civilizing influences, the blanket-Indian has trailed the buffalo over the divide that time has set between the pioneer and the crowd. With his passing we have lost much of the aboriginal folk-lore, rich in its fairy-like characters, and its relation to the lives of a most warlike people.

    There is a wide difference between folk-lore of the so-called Old World and that of America. Transmitted orally through countless generations, the folk-stories of our ancestors show many evidences of distortion and of change in material particulars; but the Indian seems to have been too fond of nature and too proud of tradition to have forgotten or changed the teachings of his forefathers. Childlike in simplicity, beginning with creation itself, and reaching to the whys and wherefores of nature’s moods and eccentricities, these tales impress me as being well worth saving.

    The Indian has always been a lover of nature and a close observer of her many moods. The habits of the birds and animals, the voices of the winds and waters, the flickering of the shadows, and the mystic radiance of the moonlight — all appealed to him. Gradually, he formulated within himself fanciful reasons for the myriad manifestations of the Mighty Mother and her many children; and a poet by instinct, he framed odd stories with which to convey his explanations to others. And these stories were handed down from father to son, with little variation, through countless generations, until the white man slaughtered the buffalo, took to himself the open country, and left the red man little better than a beggar. But the tribal story-teller has passed, and only here and there is to be found a patriarch who loves the legends of other days.

    Old-man, or Napa, as he is called by the tribes of Blackfeet, is the strangest character in Indian folk-lore. Sometimes he appears as a god or creator, and again as a fool, a thief, or a clown. But to the Indian, Napa is not the Deity; he occupies a somewhat subordinate position, possessing many attributes which have sometimes caused him to be confounded with Manitou, himself. In all of this there is a curious echo of the teachings of the ancient Aryans, whose belief it was that this earth was not the direct handiwork of the Almighty, but of a mere member of a hierarchy of subordinate gods. The Indian possesses the highest veneration for the Great God, who has become familiar to the readers of Indian literature as Manitou. No idle tales are told of Him, nor would any Indian mention Him irreverently. But with Napa it is entirely different; he appears entitled to no reverence; he is a strange mixture of the fallible human and the powerful under-god. He made many mistakes; was seldom to be trusted; and his works and pranks run from the sublime to the ridiculous. In fact, there are many stories in which Napa figures that will not bear telling at all.

    I propose to tell what I know of these legends, keeping as near as possible to the Indian’s style of story-telling, and using only tales told me by the older men of the Blackfeet, Chippewa, and Cree tribes.


    CONTENTS

    WHY THE CHIPMUNK’S BACK IS STRIPED

    HOW THE DUCKS GOT THEIR FINE FEATHERS

    WHY THE KINGFISHER ALWAYS WEARS A WAR-BONNET

    WHY THE CURLEW S BILL IS LONG AND CROOKED

    OLD-MAN REMARKS THE WORLD

    WHY BLACKFEET NEVER KILL MICE

    HOW THE OTTER SKIN BECAME GREAT “MEDICINE”

    OLD-MAN STEALS THE SUN’S LEGGINGS

    OLD-MAN AND HIS CONSCIENCE

    OLD-MAN’S TREACHERY

    WHY THE NIGHT-HAWK’S WINGS ARE BEAUTIFUL

    WHY THE MOUNTAIN-LION IS LONG AND LEAN

    THE FIRE-LEGGINGS

    THE MOON AND THE GREAT SNAKE

    WHY THE DEER HAS NO GALL

    WHY INDIANS WHIP THE BUFFALO-BERRIES FROM THE BUSHES

    OLD-MAN AND THE FOX

    WHY THE BIRCH-TREE WEARS THE SLASHES IN ITS BARK

    MISTAKES OF OLD-MAN

    HOW THE MAN FOUND HIS MATE

    DREAMS

    RETROSPECTION


    INTRODUCTION

    IT was the moon when leaves were falling, for Napa had finished painting them for their dance with the North wind. Just over the ragged mountain range the big moon hung in an almost starless sky, and in shadowy outline every peak lay upon the plain like a giant pattern. Slowly the light spread and as slowly the shadows stole away until the October moon looked down on the great Indian camp — a hundred lodges, each as perfect in design as the tusks of a young silver-tip, and all looking ghostly white in the still of the autumn night.

    Back from the camp, keeping within the ever-moving shadows, a buffalo-wolf skulked to a hill overlooking the scene, where he stopped to look and listen, his body silhouetted against the sky. A dog howled occasionally, and the weird sound of a tom-tom accompanying the voice of a singer in the Indian village reached the wolf’s ears, but caused him no alarm; for not until a great herd of ponies, under the eyes of the night-herder, drifted too close, did he steal away.

    Near the centre of the camp was the big painted lodge of War Eagle, the medicine-man, and inside had gathered his grandchildren, to whom he was telling the stories of the creation and of the strange doings of Napa, the creator. Being a friend of the old historian, I entered unhindered, and with the children listened until the hour grew late, and on the lodge-wall the dying fire made warning shadows dance.


    WHY THE CHIPMUNK’S BACK IS STRIPED

    WHAT a splendid lodge it was, and how grand War Eagle looked leaning against his back-rest in the firelight! From the tripod that supported the back-rest were suspended his weapons and his medicine-bundle, each showing the wonderful skill of the maker. The quiver that held the arrows was combined with a case for the bow, and colored quills of the porcupine had been deftly used to make it a thing of beauty. All about the lodge hung the strangely painted linings, and the firelight added richness to both color and design. War Eagle’s hair was white, for he had known many snows; but his eyes were keen and bright as a boy’s, as he gazed in pride at his grandchildren across the lodge-fire. He was wise, and had been in many battles, for his was a warlike tribe. He knew all about the world and the people in it. He was deeply religious, and every Indian child loved him for his goodness and brave deeds.

    About the fire were Little Buffalo Calf, a boy of eleven years; Eyes-in-the-Water, his sister, a girl of nine; Fine Bow, a cousin of these, aged ten, and Bluebird, his sister, who was but eight years old.

    Not a sound did the children make while the old warrior filled his great pipe, and only the snapping of the lodge-fire broke the stillness. Solemnly War Eagle lit the tobacco that had been mixed with the dried inner bark of the red willow, and for several minutes smoked in silence, while the children’s eyes grew large with expectancy. Finally he spoke:

    “Napa, Old-man, is very old indeed. He made this world, and all that is on it. He came out of the south, and travelled toward the north, making the birds and animals as he passed. He made the perfumes for the winds to carry about, and he even made the war-paint for the people to use. He was a busy worker, but a great liar and thief, as I shall show you after I have told you more about him. It was Old-man who taught the beaver all his cunning. It was Old-man who told the bear to go to sleep when the snow grew deep in winter, and it was he who made the curlew’s bill so long and crooked, although it was not that way at first. Old-man used to live on this world with the animals and birds. There was no other man or woman then, and he was chief over all the animal-people and the bird-people. He could speak the language of the robin, knew the words of the bear, and understood the sign-talk of the beaver, too. He lived with the wolves, for they are the great hunters. Even to-day we make the same sign for a smart man as we make for the wolf; so you see he taught them much while he lived with them. Old-man made a great many mistakes in making things, as I shall show you after a while; yet he worked until he had everything good. But he often made great mischief and taught many wicked things. These I shall tell you about some day. Everybody was afraid of Old-man and his tricks and lies — even the animal-people, before he made men and women. He used to visit the lodges of our people and make trouble long ago, but he got so wicked that Manitou grew angry at him, and one day in the month of roses, he built a lodge for Old-man and told him that he must stay in it forever. Of course he had to do that, and nobody knows where the lodge was built, nor in what country, but that is why we never see him as our grandfathers did,long, long ago.

    “What I shall tell you now happened when the world was young. It was a fine summer day, and Old-man was travelling in the forest. He was going north and straight as an arrow — looking at nothing, hearing nothing. No one knows what he was after, to this day. The birds and forest-people spoke politely to him as he passed but he answered none of them. The Pine-squirrel, who is always trying to find out other people’s business, asked him where he was going, but Old-man wouldn’t tell him. The woodpecker hammered on a dead tree to make him look that way, but he wouldn’t. The Elk-people and the Deer-people saw him pass, and all said that he must be up to some mischief or he would stop and talk a while. The pine-trees murmured, and the bushes whispered their greeting, but he kept his eyes straight ahead and went on travelling.

    “The sun was low when Old-man heard a groan” (here War Eagle groaned to show the children how it sounded), “and turning about he saw a warrior lying bruised and bleeding near a spring of cold water. Old-man knelt beside the man and asked: ‘Is there war in this country? ‘

    “‘Yes,’ answered the man. ‘This whole day long we have fought to kill a Person, but we have all been killed, I am afraid.’

    “‘That is strange,’ said Old-man; ‘how can one Person kill so many men? Who is this Person, tell me his name!’ but the man didn’t answer — he was dead. When Old-man saw that life had left the wounded man, he drank from the spring, and went on toward the north, but before long he heard a noise as of men fighting, and he stopped to look and listen. Finally he saw the bushes bend and sway near a creek that flowed through the forest. He crawled toward the spot, and peering through the brush saw a great Person near a pile of dead men, with his back against a pine-tree. The Person was full of arrows, and he was pulling them from his ugly body. Calmly the Person broke the shafts of the arrows, tossed them aside, and stopped the blood flow with a brush of his hairy hand. His head was large and fierce-looking, and his eyes were small and wicked. His great body was larger than that of a buffalo-bull and covered with scars of many battles.

    “Old-man went to the creek, and with his buffalo-horn cup brought some water to the Person, asking as he approached:

    “‘Who are you, Person? Tell me, so I can make you a fine present, for you are great in war.’

    “‘I am Bad Sickness,’ replied the Person. ‘Tribes I have met remember me and always will, for their bravest warriors are afraid when I make war upon them. I come in the night or I visit their camps in daylight. It is always the same; they are frightened and I kill them easily.’

    ” ‘Ho!’ said Old-man, ‘tell me how to make Bad Sickness, for I often go to war myself.’ He lied; for he was never in a battle in his life. The Person shook his ugly head and then Old-man said:

    ” ‘If you will tell me how to make Bad Sickness I will make you small and handsome. When you are big, as you now are, it is very hard to make a living; but when you are small, little food will make you fat. Your living will be easy because I will make your food grow everywhere.’

    “‘Good,’ said the Person, ‘I will do it; you must kill the fawns of the deer and the calves of the elk when they first begin to live. When you have killed enough of them you must make a robe of their skins. Whenever you wear that robe and sing — “now you sicken, now you sicken,” the sickness will come — that is all there is to it. ‘

    “‘Good,’ said Old-man, ‘now lie down to sleep and I will do as I promised.’

    “The Person went to sleep and Old-man breathed upon him until he grew so tiny that he laughed to see how small he had made him. Then he took out his paint sack and striped the Person’s back with black and yellow. It looked bright and handsome and he waked the Person, who was now a tiny animal with a bushy tail to make him pretty.

    “‘Now,’ said Old-man, ‘you are the Chipmunk, and must always wear those striped clothes. All of your children and their children, must wear them, too.’

    “After the Chipmunk had looked at himself, and thanked Old-man for his new clothes, he wanted to know how he could make his living, and Old-man told him what to eat, and said he must cache the pine-nuts when the leaves turned yellow, so he would not have to work in the winter time.

    “‘You are a cousin to the Pine-squirrel,’ said Old-man, ‘and you will hunt and hide as he does. You will be spry and your living will be easy to make if you do as I have told you.’

    “He taught the Chipmunk his language and his signs, showed him where to live, and then left him, going on toward the north again. He kept looking for the cow-elk and doe-deer, and it was not long before he had killed enough of their young to make the robe as the Person told him, for they were plentiful before the white man came to live on the world. He found a shady place near a creek, and there made the robe that would make Bad Sickness whenever he sang the queer song, but the robe was plain, and brown in color. He didn’t like the looks of it. Suddenly he thought how nice the back of the Chipmunk looked after he had striped it with his paints. He got out his old paint sack and with the same colors made the robe look very much like the clothes of the Chipmunk. He was proud of the work, and liked the new robe better; but being lazy, he wanted to save himself work, so he sent the South-wind to tell all the doe-deer and the cow-elk to come to him. They came as soon as they received the message, for they were afraid of Old-man and always tried to please him. When they had all reached the place where Old-man was he said to them:

    “‘Do you see this robe?’

    “‘Yes, we see it,’ they replied.

    “‘Well, I have made it from the skins of your children, and then painted it to look like the Chipmunk’s back, for I like the looks of that Person’s clothes. I shall need many more of these robes during my life; and every time I make one, I don’t want to have to spend my time painting it; so from now on and forever your children shall be born in spotted clothes. I want it to be that way to save me work. On all the fawns there must be spots of white like this (here he pointed to the spots on Bad Sickness’s robe) and on all of the elk-calves the spots shall not be so white and shall be in rows and look rather yellow.’ Again he showed them his robe, that they might see just what he wanted.

    “‘Remember,’ he said, ‘after this I don’t want to see any of your children running about wearing plain clothing, because that would mean more painting for me. Now go away, and remember what I have said, lest I make you sick. ‘

    “The cow-elk and the doe-deer were glad to know that their children’s clothes would be beautiful, and they went away to their little ones who were hidden in the tall grass, where the wolves and mountain-lions would have a hard time finding them; for you know that in the tracks of the fawn there is no scent, and the wolf cannot trail him when he is alone. That is the way Manitou takes care of the weak, and all of the forest-people know about it, too.

    “Now you know why the Chipmunk’s back is striped, and why the fawn and elk-calf wear their pretty clothes.

    “I hear the owls, and it is time for all young men who will some day be great warriors to go to bed, and for all young women to seek rest, lest beauty go away forever. Ho!”


    HOW THE DUCKS GOT THEIR FINE FEATHERS

    ANOTHER night had come, and I made my way toward War Eagle’s lodge. In the bright moonlight the dead leaves of the quaking-aspen fluttered down whenever the wind shook the trees; and over the village great flocks of ducks and geese and swan passed in a never-ending procession, calling to each other in strange tones as they sped away toward the waters that never freeze.

    In the lodge War Eagle waited for his grandchildren, and when they had entered, happily, he laid aside his pipe and said:

    “The Duck-people are travelling to-night just as they have done since the world was young. They are going away from winter because they cannot make a living when ice covers the rivers.

    “You have seen the Duck-people often. You have noticed that they wear fine clothes but you do not know how they got them; so I will tell you to-night.

    “It was in the fall when leaves are yellow that it happened, and long, long ago. The Duck-people had gathered to go away, just as they are doing now. The buck-deer was coming down from the high ridges to visit friends in the lowlands along the streams as they have always done. On a lake Old-man saw the Duck-people getting ready to go away, and at that time they all looked alike; that is, they all wore the same colored clothes. The loons and the geese and the ducks were there and playing in the sunlight. The loons were laughing loudly and the diving was fast and merry to see. On the hill where Old-man stood there was a great deal of moss, and he began to tear it from the ground and roll it into a great ball. When he had gathered all he needed he shouldered the load and started for the shore of the lake, staggering under the weight of the great burden. Finally the Duck-people saw him coming with his load of moss and began to swim away from the shore.

    “‘Wait, my brothers!’ he called, ‘I have a big load here, and I am going to give you people a dance. Come and help me get things ready. ‘

    “‘Don’t you do it,’ said the gray goose to the others; ‘that’s Old-man and he is up to something bad, I am sure.’

    “So the loon called to Old-man and said they wouldn’t help him at all.

    “Right near the water Old-man dropped his ball of moss and then cut twenty long poles. With the poles he built a lodge which he covered with the moss, leaving a doorway facing the lake. Inside the lodge he built a fire and when it grew bright he cried:

    “‘Say, brothers, why should you treat me this way when I am here to give you a big dance? Come into the lodge,’ but they wouldn’t do that. Finally Old-man began to sing a song in the duck-talk, and keep time with his drum. The Duck-people liked the music, and swam a little nearer to the shore, watching for trouble all the time, but Old-man sang so sweetly that pretty soon they waddled up to the lodge and went inside. The loon stopped near the door, for he believed that what the gray goose had said was true, and that Old-man was up to some mischief. The gray goose, too, was careful to stay close to the door but the ducks reached all about the fire. Politely, Old-man passed the pipe, and they all smoked with him because it is wrong not to smoke in a person’s lodge if the pipe is offered, and the Duck-people knew that.

    “‘Well,’ said Old-man, ‘this is going to be the Blind-dance, but you will have to be painted first.

    “‘Brother Mallard, name the colors — tell how you want me to paint you.’

    “‘Well,’ replied the mallard drake, ‘paint my head green, and put a white circle around my throat, like a necklace. Besides that, I want a brown breast and yellow legs: but I don’t want my wife painted that way.’

    “Old-man painted him just as he asked, and his wife, too. Then the teal and the wood-duck (it took a long time to paint the wood-duck) and the spoonbill and the blue-bill and the canvasback and the goose and the brant and the loon — all chose their paint. Old-man painted them all just as they wanted him to, and kept singing all the time. They looked very pretty in the firelight, for it was night before the painting was done.

    “‘Now,’ said Old-man, ‘as this is the Blind-dance, when I beat upon my drum you must all shut your eyes tight and circle around the fire as I sing. Every one that peeks will have sore eyes forever.’

    “Then the Duck-people shut their eyes and Old-man began to sing: ‘Now you come, ducks, now you come — tum-tum, tum; tum-tum, tum.’

    “Around the fire they came with their eyes still shut, and as fast as they reached Old-man, the rascal would seize them, and wring their necks. Ho! things were going fine for Old-man, but the loon peeked a little, and saw what was going on; several others heard the fluttering and opened their eyes, too. The loon cried out, ‘He’s killing us — let us fly,’ and they did that. There was a great squawking and quacking and fluttering as the Duck-people escaped from the lodge. Ho! but Old-man was angry, and he kicked the back of the loon-duck, and that is why his feet turn from his body when he walks or tries to stand. Yes, that is why he is a cripple to-day.

    “And all of the Duck-people that peeked that night at the dance still have sore eyes — just as Old-man told them they would have. Of course they hurt and smart no more but they stay red to pay for peeking, and always will. You have seen the mallard and the rest of the Duck-people. You can see that the colors Old-man painted so long ago are still bright and handsome, and they will stay that way forever and forever. Ho!”


    WHY THE KINGFISHER ALWAYS WEARS A WAR-BONNET

    AUTUMN nights on the upper Missouri river in Montana are indescribably beautiful, and under their spell imagination is a constant companion to him who lives in wilderness, lending strange, weird echoes to the voice of man or wolf, and unnatural shapes in shadow to commonplace forms.

    The moon had not yet climbed the distant mountain range to look down on the humbler lands when I started for War Eagle’s lodge; and dimming the stars in its course, the milky-way stretched across the jewelled sky. “The wolf’s trail,” the Indians call this filmy streak that foretells fair weather, and to-night it promised much, for it seemed plainer and brighter than ever before.

    “How — how!” greeted War Eagle, making the sign for me to be seated near him, as I entered his lodge. Then he passed me his pipe and together we smoked until the children came.

    Entering quietly, they seated themselves in exactly the same positions they had occupied on the previous evenings, and patiently waited in silence. Finally War Eagle laid the pipe away and said: “Ho! Little Buffalo Calf, throw a big stick on the fire and I will tell you why the Kingfisher wears a war-bonnet.”

    The boy did as he was bidden. The sparks jumped toward the smoke-hole and the blaze lighted up the lodge until it was bright as daytime, when War Eagle continued:

    “You have often seen Kingfisher at his fishing along the rivers, I know; and you have heard him laugh in his queer way, for he laughs a good deal when he flies. That same laugh nearly cost him his life once, as you will see. I am sure none could see the Kingfisher without noticing his great head-dress, but not many know how he came by it because it happened so long ago that most men have forgotten.

    “It was one day in the winter-time when Old-man and the Wolf were hunting. The snow covered the land and ice was on all of the rivers. It was so cold that Old-man wrapped his robe close about himself and his breath showed white in the air. Of course the Wolf was not cold; wolves never get cold as men do. Both Old-man and the Wolf were hungry for they had travelled far and had killed no meat. Old-man was complaining and grumbling, for his heart is not very good. It is never well to grumble when we are doing our best, because it will do no good and makes us weak in our hearts. When our hearts are weak our heads sicken and our strength goes away. Yes, it is bad to grumble.

    “When the sun was getting low Old-man and the Wolf came to a great river. On the ice that covered the water, they saw four fat Otters playing.

    “‘There is meat,’ said the Wolf; ‘wait here and I will try to catch one of those fellows.’

    “‘No! — No!’ cried Old-man, ‘do not run after the Otter on the ice, because there are air-holes in all ice that covers rivers, and you may fall in the water and die.’ Old-man didn’t care much if the Wolf did drown. He was afraid to be left alone and hungry in the snow — that was all.

    “‘Ho!’ said the Wolf, ‘I am swift of foot and my teeth are white and sharp. What chance has an Otter against me? Yes, I will go,’ and he did.

    “Away ran the Otters with the Wolf after them, while Old-man stood on the bank and shivered with fright and cold. Of course the Wolf was faster than the Otter, but he was running on the ice, remember, and slipping a good deal. Nearer and nearer ran the Wolf. In fact he was just about to seize an Otter, when SPLASH! — into an air-hole all the Otters went. Ho ! the Wolf was going so fast he couldn’t stop, and SWOW! into the airhole he went like a badger after mice, and the current carried him under the ice. The Otters knew that hole was there. That was their country and they were running to reach that same hole all the time, but the Wolf didn’t know that.

    “Old-man saw it all and began to cry and wail as women do. Ho! but he made a great fuss. He ran along the bank of the river, stumbling in the snowdrifts, and crying like a woman whose child is dead; but it was because he didn’t want to be left in that country alone that he cried — not because he loved his brother, the Wolf. On and on he ran until he came to a place where the water was too swift to freeze, and there he waited and watched for the Wolf to come out from under the ice, crying and wailing and making an awful noise, for a man.

    “Well — right there is where the thing happened. You see, Kingfisher can’t fish through the ice and he knows it, too; so he always finds places like the one Old-man found. He was there that day, sitting on the limb of a birch-tree, watching for fishes, and when Old-man came near to Kingfisher’s tree, crying like an old woman, it tickled the Fisher so much that he laughed that queer, chattering laugh.

    “Old-man heard him and — Ho! but he was angry. He looked about to see who was laughing at him and that made Kingfisher laugh again, longer and louder than before. This time Old-man saw him and SWOW! he threw his war-club at Kingfisher; tried to kill the bird for laughing. Kingfisher ducked so quickly that Old-man’s club just grazed the feathers on his head, making them stand up straight.

    “‘There,’ said Old-man, ‘I’ll teach you to laugh at me when I’m sad. Your feathers are standing up on the top of your head now and they will stay that way, too. As long as you live you must wear a head-dress, to pay for your laughing, and all your children must do the same.

    “This was long, long ago, but the Kingfishers have not forgotten, and they all wear war-bonnets, and always will as long as there are Kingfishers.

    “Now I will say good night, and when the sun sleeps again I will tell you why the curlew’s bill is so long and crooked. Ho!”


    WHY THE CURLEW’S BILL IS LONG AND CROOKED

    WHEN we reached War Eagle’s lodge we stopped near the door, for the old fellow was singing — singing some old, sad song of younger days and keeping time with his tom-tom. Somehow the music made me sad and not until it had ceased, did we enter.

    “How! How!” — he greeted us, with no trace of the sadness in his voice that I detected in his song.

    “You have come here to-night to learn why the Curlew’s bill is so long and crooked. I will tell you, as I promised, but first I must smoke.”

    In silence we waited until the pipe was laid aside, then War Eagle began:

    “By this time you know that Old-man was not always wise, even if he did make the world, and all that is on it. He often got into trouble but something always happened to get him out of it. What I shall tell you now will show you that it is not well to try to do things just because others do them. They may be right for others, and wrong for us, but Old-man didn’t understand that, you see.

    “One day he saw some mice playing and went near to watch them. It was springtime, and the frost was just coming out of the ground. A big flat rock was sticking out of a bank near a creek, and the sun had melted the frost from the earth about it, loosening it, so that it was about to fall. The Chief-Mouse would sing a song, while all the other mice danced, and then the chief would cry ‘now!’ and all the mice would run past the big rock. On the other side, the Chief-Mouse would sing again, and then say ‘now!’ — back they would come — right under the dangerous rock. Sometimes little bits of dirt would crumble and fall near the rock. as though warning the mice that the rock was going to fall, but they paid no attention to the warning, and kept at their playing. Finally Oldman said:

    “‘Say, Chief-Mouse, I want to try that. I want to play that game. I am a good runner.’

    “He wasn’t, you know, but he thought he could run. That is often where we make great mistakes — when we try to do things we were not intended to do.

    “‘No — no!’ cried the Chief-Mouse, as Old-man prepared to make the race past the rock. ‘No! — No! — you will shake the ground. You are too heavy, and the rock may fall and kill you. My people are light of foot and fast. We are having a good time, but if you should try to do as we are doing you might get hurt, and that would spoil our fun.’

    “‘Ho!’ said Old-man, ‘stand back! I’ll show you what a runner I am.’

    “He ran like a grizzly bear, and shook the ground with his weight. Swow! — came the great rock on top of Old-man and held him fast in the mud. My! how he screamed and called for aid. All the Mice-people ran away to find help. It was a long time before the Mice-people found anybody, but they finally found the Coyote, and told him what had happened. Coyote didn’t like Old-man very much, but he said he would go and see what he could do, and he did. The Mice-people showed him the way, and when they all reached the spot — there was Old-man deep in the mud, with the big rock on his back. He was angry and was saying things people should not say, for they do no good and make the mind wicked.

    “Coyote said: ‘Keep still, you big baby. Quit kicking about so. You are splashing mud in my eyes. How can I see with my eyes full of mud? Tell me that. I am going to try to help you out of your trouble.’ He tried but Old-man insulted Coyote. and called him a name that is not good, so the Coyote said, ‘Well, stay there,’ and went away.

    “Again Old-man began to call for helpers, and the Curlew, who was flying over, saw the trouble, and came down to the ground to help. In those days Curlew had a short, stubby bill, and he thought that he could break the rock by pecking it. He pecked and pecked away without making any headway, till Old-man grew angry at him, as he did at the Coyote. The harder the Curlew worked, the worse Old-man scolded him. Old-man lost his temper altogether, you see, which is a bad thing to do, for we lose our friends with it, often. Temper is like a bad dog about a lodge — no friends will come to see us when he is about.

    “Curlew did his best but finally said: ‘I’ll go and try to find somebody else to help you. I guess I am too small and weak. I shall come back to you.’ He was standing close to Old-man when he spoke, and Old-man reached out and grabbed the Curlew by the bill. Curlew began to scream — oh, my — oh, my — oh, my — as you still hear them in the air when it is morning. Old-man hung onto the bill and finally pulled it out long and slim, and bent it downward, as it is to-day. Then he let go and laughed at the Curlew.

    “‘You are a queer-looking bird now. That is a homely bill, but you shall always wear it and so shall all of your children, as long as there are Curlews in the world.’

    “I have forgotten who it was that got Old-man out of his trouble, but it seems to me it was the bear. Anyhow he did get out some-how, and lived to make trouble, until Manitou grew tired of him.

    “There are good things that Old-man did and to-morrow night, if you will come early, I will tell you how Old-man made the world over after the water made its war on the land, scaring all the animal-people and the bird-people. I will also tell you how he made the first man and the first woman and who they were. But now the grouse is fast asleep; nobody is stirring but those who were made to see in the dark, like the owl and the wolf. — Ho! “


    OLD-MAN REMAKES THE WORLD

    THE sun was just sinking behind the hills when we started for War Eagle’s lodge.

    “To-morrow will be a fine day,” said Other-person, “for grandfather says that a red sky is always the sun’s promise of fine weather, and the sun cannot lie.”

    “Yes,” said Bluebird, “and he said that when this moon was new it travelled well south for this time of year and its points were up. That means fine, warm weather.”

    “I wish I knew as much as grandfather,” said Fine-bow with pride.

    The pipe was laid aside at once upon our entering the lodge and the old warrior said:

    “I have told you that Old-man taught the animals and the birds all they know. He made them and therefore knew just what each would have to understand in order to make his living. They have never forgotten anything he told them — even to this day. Their grandfathers told the young ones what they had been told, just as I am telling you the things you should know. Be like the birds and animals — tell your children and grandchildren what I have told you, that our people may always know how things were made, and why strange things are true.

    “Yes — Old-man taught the Beaver how to build his dams to make the water deeper; taught the Squirrel to plant the pine-nut so that another tree might grow and have nuts for his children; told the Bear to go to sleep in the winter, when the snow made hard travel-ling for his short legs — told him to sleep, and promised him that he would need no meat while he slept. All winter long the Bear sleeps and eats nothing, because Old-man told him that he could. He sleeps so much in the winter that he spends most of his time in summer hunting.

    “It was Old-man who showed the Owl how to hunt at night and it was Old-man that taught the Weasel all his wonderful ways — his bloodthirsty ways — for the Weasel is the bravest of the animal-people, considering his size. He taught the Beaver one strange thing that you have noticed, and that is to lay sticks on the creek-bottoms, so that they will stay there as long as he wants them to.

    “Whenever the animal-people got into trouble they always sought Old-man and told him about it. All were busy working and making a living, when one day it commenced to rain. That was nothing, of course, but it didn’t stop as it had always done before. No, it kept right on raining until the rivers overran their banks, and the water chased the Weasel out of his hole in the ground. Yes, and it found the Rabbit’s hiding-place and made him leave it. It crept into the lodge of the Wolf at night and frightened his wife and children. It poured into the den of the Bear among the rocks and he had to move. It crawled under the logs in the forest and found the Mice-people. Out it went to the plains and chased them out of their homes in the buffalo skulls. At last the Beavers’ dams broke under the strain and that made everything worse. It was bad — very bad, indeed. Everybody except the fish-people were frightened and all went to find Old-man that they might tell him what had happened. Finally they found his fire, far up on a timbered bench, and they said that they wanted a council right away.

    “It was a strange sight to see the Eagle sitting next to the Grouse; the Rabbit sitting close to the Lynx; the Mouse right under the very nose of the Bobcat, and the tiny Humming-bird talking to the Hawk in a whisper, as though they had always been great friends. All about Old-man’s fire they sat and whispered or talked in signs. Even the Deer spoke to the Mountain-lion, and the Antelope told the Wolf that he was glad to see him, because fear had made them all friends.

    “The whispering and the sign-making stopped when Old-man raised his hand-like that” (here War Eagle raised his hand with the palm outward) — “and asked them what was troubling them.

    “The Bear spoke first, of course, and told how the water had made him move his camp. He said all the animal-people were moving their homes, and he was afraid they would be unable to find good camping-places, because of the water. Then the Beaver spoke, because he is wise and all the forest-people know it. He said his dams would not hold back the water that came against them; that the whole world was a lake, and that he thought they were on an island. He said he could live in the water longer than most people, but that as far as he could see they would all die except, perhaps, the fish-people, who stayed in the water all the time, anyhow. He said he couldn’t think of a thing to do — then he sat down and the sign-talking and whispering commenced again.

    “Old-man smoked a long time — smoked and thought hard. Finally he grabbed his magic stone axe, and began to sing his warsong. Then the rest knew he had made up his mind and knew what he would do. Swow! he struck a mighty pine-tree a blow, and it fell down. Swow! down went another and another, until he had ten times ten of the longest, straightest, and largest trees in all the world lying side by side before him. Then Old-man chopped off the limbs, and with the aid of magic rolled the great logs tight together. With withes of willow that he told the Beaver to cut for him, he bound the logs fast together until they were all as one. It was a monstrous raft that Old-man had built, as he sang his song in the darkness. At last he cried, ‘Ho! everybody hurry and sit on this raft I have made’; and they did hurry.

    “It was not long till the water had reached the logs; then it crept in between them, and finally it went on past the raft and off into the forest, looking for more trouble.

    “By and by the raft began to groan, and the willow withes squeaked and cried out as though ghost-people were crying in the night. That was when the great logs began to tremble as the water lifted them from the ground. Rain was falling — night was there, and fear made cowards of the bravest on the raft. All through the forest there were bad noises — noises that make the heart cold — as the raft bumped against great trees rising from the earth that they were leaving forever.

    “Higher and higher went the raft; higher than the bushes; higher than the limbs on the trees; higher than the Woodpecker’s nest; higher than the tree tops, and even higher than the mountains. Then the world was no more, for the water had whipped the land in the war it made against it.

    “Day came, and still the rain was falling. Night returned, and yet the rain came down. For many days and nights they drifted in the falling rain; whirling and twisting about while the water played with the great raft, as a Bear would play with a Mouse. It was bad, and they were all afraid — even Old-man himself was scared.

    “At last the sun came but there was no land. All was water. The water was the world. It reached even to the sky and touched it all about the edges. All were hungry, and some of them were grumbling, too. There are always grumblers when there is great trouble, but they are not the ones who become great chiefs — ever.

    “Old-man sat in the middle of the raft and thought. He knew that something must be done, but he didn’t know what. Finally he said: ‘Ho! Chipmunk, bring me the Spotted Loon. Tell him I want him.’

    “The Chipmunk found the Spotted Loon and told him that Old-man wanted him, so the Loon went to where Old-man sat. When he got there, Old-man said:

    “‘Spotted Loon you are a great diver. Nobody can dive as you can. I made you that way and I know. If you will dive and swim down to the world I think you might bring me some of the dirt that it is made of — then I am sure I can make another world.’

    “‘It is too deep, this water,’ replied the Loon, ‘I am afraid I shall drown.’

    “‘Well, what if you do?’ said Old-man. ‘I gave you life, and if you lose it this way I will return it to you. You shall live again!’

    “‘All right, Old-man,’ he answered, ‘I am willing to try’; so he waddled to the edge of the raft. He is a poor walker — the Loon, and you know I told you why. It was all because Old-man kicked him in the back the night he painted all the Duck-people.

    “Down went the Spotted Loon, and long he stayed beneath the water. All waited and watched, and longed for good luck, but when he came to the top he was dead. Everybody groaned — all felt badly, I can tell you, as Old-man laid the dead Loon on the logs. The Loon’s wife was crying, but Old-man told her to shut up and she did.

    “Then Old-man blew his own breath into the Loon’s bill, and he came back to life.

    “‘What did you see, Brother Loon?’ asked Old-man, while everybody crowded as close as he could.

    “‘Nothing but water,’ answered the Loon, ‘we shall all die here, I cannot reach the world by swimming. My heart stops working.’

    “There were many brave ones on the raft, and the Otter tried to reach the world by diving; and the Beaver, and the Gray Goose, and the Gray Goose’s wife; but all died in trying, and all were given a new life by Old-man. Things were bad and getting worse. Everybody was cross, and all wondered what Old-man would do next, when somebody laughed.

    “All turned to see what there could be to laugh at, at such a time, and Old-man turned about just in time to see the Muskrat bid good-by to his wife — that was what they were laughing at. But he paid no attention to Old-man or the rest, and slipped from the raft to the water. Flip! — his tail cut the water like a knife, and he was gone. Some laughed again, but all wondered at his daring, and waited with little hope in their hearts; for the Muskrat wasn’t very great, they thought.

    “He was gone longer than the Loon, longer than the Beaver, longer than the Otter or the Gray Goose or his wife, but when he came to the surface of the water he was dead.

    “Old-man brought Muskrat back to life, and asked him what he had seen on his journey. Muskrat said: ‘I saw trees, Old-man, but I died before I got to them.’

    “Old-man told him he was brave. He said his people should forever be great if he succeeded in bringing some dirt to the raft; so just as soon as the Muskrat was rested he dove again.

    “When he came up he was dead, but clinched in his tiny hand Old-man found some dirt — not much, but a little. A second time Old-man gave the Muskrat his breath, and told him that he must go once more, and bring dirt. He said there was not quite enough in the first lot, so after resting a while the Muskrat tried a third time and a third time he died, but brought up a little more dirt.

    “Everybody on the raft was anxious now, and they were all crowding about Old-man; but he told them to stand back, and they did. Then he blew his breath in Muskrat’s mouth a third time, and a third time he lived and joined his wife.

    “Old-man then dried the dirt in his hands, rubbing it slowly and singing a queer song. Finally it was dry; then he settled the hand that held the dirt in the water slowly, until the water touched the dirt. The dry dirt began to whirl about and then Old-man blew upon it. Hard he blew and waved his hands, and the dirt began to grow in size right before their eyes. Old-man kept blowing and waving his hands until the dirt became real land, and the trees began to grow. So large it grew that none could see across it. Then he stopped his blowing and sang some more. Everybody wanted to get off the raft, but Old-man said ‘no.’

    “‘Come here, Wolf,’ he said, and the Wolf came to him.

    “‘You are swift of foot and brave. Run around this land I have made, that I may know how large it is.’

    “The Wolf started, and it took him half a year to get back to the raft. He was very poor from much running, too, but Old-man said the world wasn’t big enough yet so he blew some more, and again sent the Wolf out to run around the land. He never came back — no, the Old-man had made it so big that the Wolf died of old age before he got back to the raft. Then all the people went out upon the land to make their living, and they were happy, there, too.

    “After they had been on the land for a long time Old-man said: ‘Now I shall make a man and a woman, for I am lonesome living with you people. He took two or three handfuls of mud from the world he had made, and moulded both a man and a woman. Then he set them side by side and breathed upon them. They lived! — and he made them very strong and healthy — very beautiful to look upon. Chippewas, he called these people, and they lived happily on that world until a white man saw an Eagle sailing over the land and came to look about. He stole the woman — that white man did; and that is where all the tribes came from that we know to-day. None are pure of blood but the two humans he made of clay, and their own children. And they are the Chippewas!

    “That is a long story and now you must hurry to bed. To-morrow night I will tell you another story — Ho!”


    WHY BLACKFEET NEVER KILL MICE

    MUSKRAT and his grandmother were gathering wood for the camp the next morning, when they came to an old buffalo skull. The plains were dotted with these relics of the chase, for already the hide-hunting white man had played havoc with the great herds of buffalo. This skull was in a grove of cottonwood-trees near the river, and as they approached two Mice scampered into it to hide. Muskrat, in great glee, secured a stick and was about to turn the skull over and kill the Mice, when his grandmother said: “No, our people never kill Mice. Your grandfather will tell you why if you ask him. The Mice-people are our friends and we treat them as such. Even small people can be good friends, you know — remember that.”

    All the day the boy wondered why the Mice-people should not be harmed; and just at dark he came for me to accompany him to War Eagle’s lodge. On the way he told me what his grandmother had said, and that he intended to ask for the reason, as soon as we arrived. We found the other children already there, and almost before we had seated ourselves, Muskrat asked:

    “Grandfather, why must we never kill the Mice-people? Grandmother said that you knew.”

    “Yes,” replied War Eagle, “I do know and you must know. Therefore I shall tell you all to-night why the Mice-people must be let alone and allowed to do as they please, for we owe them much; much more than we can ever pay. Yes — they are great people, as you will see.

    ” It happened long, long ago, when there were few men and women on the world. Old-man was chief of all then, and the animal-people and the bird-people were greater than our people, because we had not been on earth long and were not wise.

    “There was much quarrelling among the animals and the birds. You see the Bear wanted to be chief, under Old-man, and so did the Beaver. Almost every night they would have a council and quarrel over it. Beside the Bear and Beaver, there were other animals, and also birds, that thought they had the right to be chief. They couldn’t agree and the quarrelling grew worse as time went on. Some said the greatest thief should be chosen. Others thought the wisest one should be the leader; while some said the swiftest traveller was the one they wanted. So it went on and on until they were most all enemies instead of friends, and you could hear them quarrelling almost every night, until Old-man came along that way.

    “He heard about the trouble. I forget who told him, but I think it was the Rabbit. Anyhow he visited the council where the quarrelling was going on and listened to what each one had to say. It took until almost daylight, too. He listened to it all — every bit. When they had finished talking and the quarrelling commenced as usual, he said, ‘stop!’ and they did stop.

    “Then he said to them: ‘I will settle this thing right here and right now, so that there will be no more rows over it, forever.’

    “He opened his paint sack and took from it a small, polished bone. This he held up in the firelight, so that they might all see it, and he said:

    “‘This will settle the quarrel. You all see this bone in my right hand, don’t you?’

    “‘Yes,’ they replied.

    “‘Well, now you watch the bone and my hands, too, for they are quick and cunning.’

    “Old-man began to sing the gambling song and to slip the bone from one hand to the other so rapidly and smoothly that they were all puzzled. Finally he stopped singing and held out his hands — both shut tight, and both with their backs up.

    “‘Which of my hands holds the bone now?’ he asked them.

    “Some said it was in the right hand and others claimed that it was the left hand that held it. Old-man asked the Bear to name the hand that held the bone, and the Bear did; but when Old-man opened that hand it was empty — the bone was not there. Then everybody laughed at the Bear. Old-man smiled a little and began to sing and again pass the bone.

    “‘Beaver, you are smart; name the hand that holds the bone this time.’

    “The Beaver said: ‘It’s in your right hand. I saw you put it there.’

    “Old-man opened that hand right before the Beaver’s eyes, but the bone wasn’t there, and again everybody laughed — especially the Bear.

    “‘Now, you see,’ said Old-man, ‘that this is not so easy as it looks, but I am going to teach you all to play the game; and when you have all learned it, you must play it until you find out who is the cleverest at the playing. Whoever that is, he shall be chief under me, forever.’

    “Some were awkward and said they didn’t care much who was chief, but most all of them learned to play pretty well. First the Bear and the Beaver tried it, but the Beaver beat the Bear easily and held the bone for ever so long. Finally the Buffalo beat the Beaver and started to play with the Mouse. Of course the Mouse had small hands and was quicker than the Buffalo — quicker to see the bone. The Buffalo tried hard for he didn’t want the Mouse to be chief but it didn’t do him any good; for the Mouse won in the end.

    “It was a fair game and the Mouse was chief under the agreement. He looked quite small among the rest but he walked right out to the centre of the council and said:

    “‘Listen, brothers — what is mine to keep is mine to give away. I am too small to be your chief and I know it. I am not warlike. I want to live in peace with my wife and family. I know nothing of war. I get my living easily. I don’t like to have enemies. I am going to give my right to be chief to the man that Old-man has made like himself.’

    “That settled it. That made the man chief forever, and that is why he is greater than the animals and the birds. That is why we never kill the Mice-people.

    “You saw the Mice run into the buffalo skull, of course. There is where they have lived and brought up their families ever since the night the Mouse beat the Buffalo playing the bone game. Yes — the Mice-people always make their nests in the heads of the dead Buffalo-people, ever since that night.

    “Our people play the same game, even to-day. See,” and War Eagle took from his paint sack a small, polished bone. Then he sang just as Old-man did so long ago. He let the children try to guess the hand that held the bone, as the animal-people did that fateful night; but, like the animals, they always guessed wrong. Laughingly War Eagle said:

    “Now go to your beds and come to see me to-morrow night. Ho!”


    HOW THE OTTER SKIN BECAME GREAT “MEDICINE”

    IT was rather late when we left War Eagle’s lodge after having learned why the Indians never kill the Mice-people; and the milky way was white and plain, dimming the stars with its mist. The children all stopped to say good night to little Sees-in-the-dark, a brand-new baby sister of Bluebird’s; then they all went to bed.

    The next day the boys played at war, just as white boys do; and the girls played with dolls dressed in buckskin clothes, until it grew tiresome, when they visited relatives until it came time for us all to go to their grandfather’s lodge. He was smoking when we entered, but soon laid aside the pipe and said:

    “You know that the otter skin is big medicine, no doubt. You have noticed that our warriors wear it sometimes and you know that we all think it very lucky to wear the skin of the Otter. But you don’t know how it came to be great; so I shall tell you.

    “One time, long before my grandfather was born, a young-man of our tribe was unlucky in everything. No woman wanted to marry him, because he couldn’t kill enough meat to keep her in food and clothes. Whenever he went hunting, his bow always broke or he would lose his lance. If these things didn’t happen, his horse would fall and hurt him. Everybody talked about him and his bad luck, and although he was fine-looking, he had no close friends, because of his ill fortune. He tried to dream and get his medicine but no dream would come. He grew sour and people were sorry for him all the time. Finally his name was changed to ‘The Unlucky-one,’ which sounds bad to the ear. He used to wander about alone a good deal, and one morning he saw an old woman gathering wood by the side of a River. The Unlucky-one was about to pass the old woman when she stopped him and asked:

    “‘Why are you so sad in your handsome face? Why is that sorry look in your fine eyes?’

    “‘Because,’ replied the young-man, ‘I am the Unlucky-one. Everything goes wrong with me, always. I don’t want to live any longer, for my heart is growing wicked.’

    “‘Come with me,’ said the old woman, and he followed her until she told him to sit down. Then she said: ‘Listen to me. First you must learn a song to sing, and this is it.’ Then she sang a queer song over and over again until the young-man had learned it well.

    “‘Now do what I tell you, and your heart shall be glad some day.’ She drew from her robe a pair of moccasins and a small sack of dried meat. ‘Here,’ she said, ‘put these moccasins on your feet and take this sack of meat for food, for you must travel far. Go on down this river until you come to a great beaver village. Their lodges will be large and fine-looking and you will know the village by the great size of the lodges. When you get to the place, you must stand still for a long time, and then sing the song I taught you. When you have finished the singing, a great white Beaver, chief of all the Beavers in the world, will come to you. He is wise and can tell you what to do to change your luck. After that I cannot help you; but do what the white Beaver tells you, without asking why. Now go, and be brave!’

    “The young-man started at once. Long his steps were, for he was young and strong. Far he travelled down the river — saw many beaver villages, too, but he did not stop, because the lodges were not big, as the old woman told him they would be in the right village. His feet grew tired for he travelled day and night without resting, but his heart was brave and he believed what the old woman had told him.

    “It was late on the third day when he came to a mighty beaver village and here the lodges were greater than any he had ever seen before. In the centre of the camp was a monstrous lodge built of great sticks and towering above the rest. All about, the ground was neat and clean and bare as your hand. The Unlucky-one knew this was the white Beaver’s lodge — knew that at last he had found the chief of all the Beavers in the world; so he stood still for a long time, and then sang that song.

    “Soon a great white Beaver — white as the snows of winter — came to him and asked: ‘Why do you sing that song, my brother? What do you want of me? I have never heard a man sing that song before. You must be in trouble.’

    “‘I am the Unlucky-one, ‘ the young-man replied. ‘I can do nothing well. I can find no woman who will marry me. In the hunt my bow will often break or my lance is poor. My medicine is bad and I cannot dream. The people do not love me, and they pity me as they do a sick child.’

    “‘I am sorry for you, ‘ said the white Beaver — chief of all the Beavers in the world — ‘but you must find my brother the Coyote, who knows where Old-man’s lodge is. The Coyote will do your bidding if you sing that song when you see him. Take this stick with you, because you will have a long journey, and with the stick you may cross any river and not drown, if you keep it always in your hand. That is all I can do for you, myself.’

    “On down the river the Unlucky-one travelled and the sun was low in the west on the fourth day, when he saw the Coyote on a hillside near by. After looking at Coyote for a long time, the young-man commenced to sing the song the old woman had taught him. When he had finished the singing, the Coyote came up close and asked:

    “‘What is the matter? Why do you sing that song? I never heard a man sing it before. What is it you want of me?’

    “Then the Unlucky-one told the Coyote what he had told the white Beaver, and showed the stick the Beaver-chief had given him, to prove it.

    “‘I am hungry, too,’ said the Unlucky-one, ‘for I have eaten all the dried meat the old woman gave me.’

    “‘Wait here,’ said the Coyote, ‘my brother the Wolf has just killed a fat Doe, and perhaps he will give me a little of the meat when I tell him about you and your troubles.’

    “Away went the Coyote to beg for meat, and while he was gone the young-man bathed his tired feet in a cool creek. Soon the Coyote came back with meat, and young-man built a fire and ate some of it, even before it was warm, for he was starving. When he had finished the Coyote said:

    “‘Now I shall take you to Old-man’s lodge, come.’

    “They started, even though it was getting dark. Long they travelled without stopping — over plains and mountains — through great forests and across rivers, until they came to a cave in the rough rocks on the side of a mighty mountain.

    “‘In there,’ said the Coyote, ‘you will find Old-man and he can tell you what you want to know.’

    “The Unlucky-one stood before the black hole in the rocks for a long time, because he was afraid; but when he turned to speak to the Coyote he found himself to be alone. The Coyote had gone about his own business — had silently slipped away in the night.

    “Slowly and carefully the young-man began to creep into the cave, feeling his way in the darkness. His heart was beating like a tom-tom at a dance. Finally he saw a fire away back in the cave.

    “The shadows danced about the stone sides of the cave as men say the ghosts do; and they frightened him. But looking, he saw a man sitting on the far side of the fire. The man’s hair was like the snow and very long. His face was wrinkled with the seams left by many years of life and he was naked in the firelight that played about him.

    “Slowly the young-man stood upon his feet and began to walk toward the fire with great fear in his heart. When he had reached the place where the firelight fell upon him, the Old-man looked up and said:

    “‘How, young-man, I am Old-man. Why did you come here? What is it you want?’

    “Then the Unlucky-one told Old-man just what he had told the old woman and the white Beaver and the Coyote, and showed the stick the Beaver had given him, to prove it.

    “‘Smoke,’ said Old-man, and passed the pipe to his visitor. After they had smoked Old-man said:

    “‘I will tell you what to do. On the top of this great mountain there live many ghost-people and their chief is a great Owl. This Owl is the only one who knows how you can change your luck, and he will tell you if you are not afraid. Take this arrow and go among those people, without fear. Show them you are unarmed as soon as they see you. Now go!’

    “Out into the night went the Unlucky-one and on up the mountain. The way was rough and the wind blew from the north, chilling his limbs and stinging his face, but on he went toward the mountain-top, where the stormclouds sleep and the winter always stays. Drifts of snow were piled all about, and the wind gathered it up and hurled it at the young-man as though it were angry at him. The clouds waked and gathered around him, making the night darker and the world lonelier than before, but on the very top of the mountain he stopped and tried to look through the clouds. Then he heard strange singing all about him; but for a long time there was no singer in sight. Finally the clouds parted and he saw a great circle of ghost-people with large and ugly heads. They were seated on the icy ground and on the drifts of snow and on the rocks, singing a warlike song that made the heart of the young-man stand still, in dread. In the centre of the circle there sat a mighty Owl — their chief. Ho! — when the ghost-people saw the Unlucky-one they rushed at him with many lances and would have killed him but the Owl-chief cried, ‘Stop!’

    “The young-man folded his arms and said: ‘I am unarmed — come and see how a Blackfoot dies. I am not afraid of you.’

    “‘Ho!’ said the Owl-chief, ‘we kill no unarmed man. Sit down, my son, and tell me what you want. Why do you come here? You must be in trouble. You must smoke with me.’

    “The Unlucky-one told the Owl-chief just what he had told the old woman and the Beaver and the Coyote and Old-man, and showed the stick that the white Beaver had given him and the arrow that Old-man had given to him to prove it.

    “‘Good,’ said the Owl-chief, ‘I can help you, but first you must help yourself. Take this bow. It is a medicine-bow; then you will have a bow that will not break and an arrow that is good and straight. Now go down this mountain until you come to a river. It will be dark when you reach this river, but you will know the way. There will be a great cottonwood-tree on the bank of the stream where you first come to the water. At this tree, you must turn down the stream and keep on travelling without rest, until you hear a splashing in the water near you. When you hear the splashing, you must shoot this arrow at the sound. Shoot quickly, for if you do not you can never have any good luck. If you do as I have told you the splasher will be killed and you must then take his hide and wear it always. The skin that the splasher wears will make you a lucky man. It will make anybody lucky and you may tell your people that it is so.

    “‘Now go, for it is nearly day and we must sleep.’

    “The young-man took his bow and arrow and the stick the white Beaver had given him and started on his journey. All the day he travelled, and far into the night. At last he came to a river and on the bank he saw the great cottonwood-tree, just as the ghost Owl had told him. At the tree the young-man turned down the stream and in the dark easily found his way along the bank. Very soon he heard a great splashing in the water near him, and — zipp — he let the arrow go at the sound — then all was still again. He stood and looked and listened, but for a long time could see nothing — hear nothing.

    “Then the moon came out from under a cloud and just where her light struck the river, he saw some animal floating — dead.

    With the magic stick the young-man walked out on the water, seized the animal by the legs and drew it ashore. It was an Otter, and the young-man took his hide, right there.

    “A Wolf waited in the brush for the body of the Otter, and the young-man gave it to him willingly, because he remembered the meat the Wolf had given the Coyote. As soon as the young-man had skinned the Otter he threw the hide over his shoulder and started for his own country with a light heart, but at the first good place he made a camp, and slept. That night he dreamed and all was well with him.

    “After days of travel he found his tribe again, and told what had happened. He became a great hunter and a great chief among us. He married the most beautiful woman in the tribe and was good to her always. They had many children, and we remember his name as one that was great in war. That is all — Ho!”


    OLD-MAN STEALS THE SUN’S LEGGINGS

    FIRELIGHT — what a charm it adds to story-telling. How its moods seem to keep pace with situations pictured by the oracle, offering shadows when dread is abroad, and light when a pleasing climax is reached; for interest undoubtedly tends the blaze, while sympathy contributes or withholds fuel, according to its dictates.

    The lodge was alight when I approached and I could hear the children singing in a happy mood, but upon entering, the singing ceased and embarrassed smiles on the young faces greeted me; nor could I coax a continuation of the song.

    Seated beside War Eagle was a very old Indian whose name was Red Robe, and as soon as I was seated. the host explained that he was an honored guest; that he was a Sioux and a friend of long standing. Then War Eagle lighted the pipe, passing it to the distinguished friend, who in turn passed it to me, after first offering it to the Sun, the father, and the Earth, the mother of all that is.

    In a lodge of the Blackfeet the pipe must never be passed across the doorway. To do so would insult the host and bring bad luck to all who assembled. Therefore if there be a large number of guests ranged about the lodge, the pipe is passed first to the left from guest to guest until it reaches the door, when it goes back, unsmoked, to the host, to be refilled ere it is passed to those on his right hand.

    Briefly War Eagle explained my presence to Red Robe and said:

    “Once the Moon made the Sun a pair of leggings. Such beautiful work had never been seen before. They were worked with the colored quills of the Porcupine and were covered with strange signs, which none but the Sun and the Moon could read. No man ever saw such leggings as they were, and it took the Moon many snows to make them. Yes, they were wonderful leggings and the Sun always wore them on fine days, for they were bright to look upon.

    “Every night when the Sun went to sleep in his lodge away in the west, he used the leggings for a pillow, because there was a thief in the world, even then. That thief and rascal was Old-man, and of course the Sun knew all about him. That is why he always put his fine leggings under his head when he slept. When he worked he almost always wore them, as I have told you, so that there was no danger of losing them in the daytime; but the Sun was careful of his leggings when night came and he slept.

    “You wouldn’t think that a person would be so foolish as to steal from the Sun, but one night Old-man — who is the only person who ever knew just where the Sun’s lodge was — crept near enough to look in, and saw the leggings under the Sun’s head.

    “We have all travelled a great deal but no man ever found the Sun’s lodge. No man knows in what country it is. Of course we know it is located somewhere west of here, for we see him going that way every afternoon, but Old-man knew everything — except that he could not fool the Sun.

    “Yes — Old-man looked into the lodge of the Sun and saw the leggings there — saw the Sun, too, and the Sun was asleep. He made up his mind that he would steal the leggings so he crept through the door of the lodge. There was no one at home but the Sun, for the Moon has work to do at night just as the children, the Stars, do, so he thought he could slip the leggings from under the sleeper’s head and get away.

    “He got down on his hands and knees to walk like the Bear-people and crept into the lodge, but in the black darkness he put his knee upon a dry stick near the Sun’s bed. The stick snapped under his weight with so great a noise that the Sun turned over and snorted, scaring Old-man so badly that he couldn’t move for a minute. His heart was not strong — wickedness makes every heart weaker — and after making sure that the Sun had not seen him, he crept silently out of the lodge and ran away.

    “On the top of a hill Old-man stopped to look and listen, but all was still; so he sat down and thought.

    “‘I’ll get them to-morrow night when he sleeps again’; he said to himself. ‘I need those leggings myself, and I’m going to get them, because they will make me handsome as the Sun.’

    “He watched the Moon come home to camp and saw the Sun go to work, but he did not go very far away because he wanted to be near the lodge when night came again.

    “It was not long to wait, for all the Old-man had to do was to make mischief, and only those who have work to do measure time. He was close to the lodge when the Moon came out, and there he waited until the Sun went inside. From the bushes Old-man saw the Sun take off his leggings and his eyes glittered with greed as he saw their owner fold them and put them under his head as he had always done. Then he waited a while before creeping closer. Little by little the old rascal crawled toward the lodge, till finally his head was inside the door. Then he waited a long, long time, even after the Sun was snoring.

    “The strange noises of the night bothered him, for he knew he was doing wrong, and when a Loon cried on a lake near by, he shivered as with cold, but finally crept to the sleeper’s side. Cautiously his fingers felt about the precious leggings until he knew just how they could best be removed without waking the Sun. His breath was short and his heart was beating as a war-drum beats, in the black dark of the lodge. Sweat — cold sweat, that great fear always brings to the weak-hearted — was dripping from his body, and once he thought that he would wait for another night, but greed whispered again, and listening to its voice, he stole the leggings from under the Sun’s head.

    “Carefully he crept out of the lodge, looking over his shoulder as he went through the door. Then he ran away as fast as he could go. Over hills and valleys, across rivers and creeks, toward the east. He wasted much breath laughing at his smartness as he ran, and soon he grew tired.

    “‘Ho!’ he said to himself, ‘I am far enough now and I shall sleep. It’s easy to steal from the Sun — just as easy as stealing from the Bear or the Beaver.’

    “He folded the leggings and put them under his head as the Sun had done, and went to sleep. He had a dream and it waked him with a start. Bad deeds bring bad dreams to us all. Old-man sat up and there was the Sun looking right in his face and laughing. He was frightened and ran away, leaving the leggings behind him.

    “Laughingly the Sun put on the leggings and went on toward the west, for he is al-ways busy. He thought he would see Old-man no more, but it takes more than one lesson to teach a fool to be wise, and Old-man hid in the timber until the Sun had travelled out of sight. Then he ran westward and hid himself near the Sun’s lodge again, intending to wait for the night and steal the leggings a second time.

    “He was much afraid this time, but as soon as the Sun was asleep he crept to the lodge and peeked inside. Here he stopped and looked about, for he was afraid the Sun would hear his heart beating. Finally he started toward the Sun’s bed and just then a great white

    Owl flew from off the lodge poles, and this scared him more, for that is very bad luck and he knew it; but he kept on creeping until he could almost touch the Sun.

    “All about the lodge were beautiful linings, tanned and painted by the Moon, and the queer signs on them made the old coward tremble. He heard a night-bird call outside and he thought it would surely wake the Sun; so he hastened to the bed and with cunning fingers stole the leggings, as he had done the night before, without waking the great sleeper. Then he crept out of the lodge, talking bravely to himself as cowards do when they are afraid.

    “‘Now,’ he said to himself, ‘I shall run faster and farther than before. I shall not stop running while the night lasts, and I shall stay in the mountains all the time when the Sun is at work in the daytime!’

    “Away he went — running as the Buffalo runs — straight ahead, looking at nothing, hearing nothing, stopping at nothing. When day began to break Old-man was far from the Sun’s lodge and he hid himself in a deep gulch among some bushes that grew there. He listened a long time before he dared to go to sleep, but finally he did. He was tired from his great run and slept soundly and for a long time, but when he opened his eyes — there was the Sun looking straight at him, and this time he was scowling. Old-man started to run away but the Sun grabbed him and threw him down upon his back. My! but the Sun was angry, and he said:

    “‘Old-man, you are a clever thief but a mighty fool as well, for you steal from me and expect to hide away. Twice you have stolen the leggings my wife made for me, and twice I have found you easily. Don’t you know that the whole world is my lodge and that you can never get outside of it, if you run your foolish legs off? Don’t you know that I light all of my lodge every day and search it carefully? Don’t you know that nothing can hide from me and live? I shall not harm you this time, but I warn you now, that if you ever steal from me again, I will hurt you badly. Now go, and don’t let me catch you stealing again!’

    “Away went Old-man, and on toward the west went the busy Sun. That is all.

    “Now go to bed; for I would talk of other things with my friend, who knows of war as I do. Ho! “


    OLD-MAN AND HIS CONSCIENCE

    NOT so many miles away from the village, the great mountain range so divides the streams that are born there, that their waters are offered as tribute to the Atlantic, Pacific, and Arctic Oceans. In this wonderful range the Indians believe the winds are made, and that they battle for supremacy over Gunsight Pass. I have heard an old story, too, that is said to have been generally believed by the Blackfeet, in which a monster bull-elk that lives in Gunsight Pass lords it over the winds. This elk creates the North wind by “flapping” one of his ears, and the South wind by the same use of his other. I am inclined to believe that the winds are made in that Pass, myself, for there they are seldom at rest, especially at this season of the year.

    To-night the wind was blowing from the north, and filmy white clouds were driven across the face of the nearly full moon, momentarily veiling her light. Lodge poles creaked and strained at every heavy gust, and sparks from the fires inside the lodges sped down the wind, to fade and die.

    In his lodge War Eagle waited for us, and when we entered he greeted us warmly, but failed to mention the gale. “I have been waiting,” he said. “You are late and the story I shall tell you is longer than many of the others.” Without further delay the story-telling commenced.

    “Once Old-man came upon a lodge in the forest. It was a fine one, and painted with strange signs. Smoke was curling from the top, and thus he knew that the person who lived there was at home. Without calling or speaking, he entered the lodge and saw a man sitting by the fire smoking his pipe. The man didn’t speak, nor did he offer his pipe to Old-man, as our people do when they are glad to see visitors. He didn’t even look at his guest, but Old-man has no good manners at all. He couldn’t see that he wasn’t wanted, as he looked about the man’s lodge and made himself at home. The linings were beautiful and were painted with fine skill. The lodge was clean and the fire was bright, but there was no woman about.

    “Leaning against a fine back-rest, Old-man filled his own pipe and lighted it with a coal from the man’s fire. Then he began to smoke and look around, wondering why the man acted so queerly. He saw a star that shone down through the smoke-hole, and the tops of several trees that were near the lodge. Then he saw a woman — way up in a tree top and right over the lodge. She looked young and beautiful and tall.

    “‘Whose woman is that up there in the tree top?’ asked Old-man.

    “‘She’s your woman if you can catch her and will marry her,’ growled the man; ‘but you will have to live here and help me make a living.’

    “‘I’ll try to catch her, and if I do I will marry her and stay here, for I am a great hunter and can easily kill what meat we want,’ said Old-man.

    “He went out of the lodge and climbed the tree after the woman. She screamed, but he caught her and held her, although she scratched him badly. He carried her into the lodge and there renewed his promise to stay there always. The man married them, and they were happy for four days, but on the fifth morning Old-man was gone — gone with all the dried meat in the lodge — the thief.

    “When they were sure that the rascal had run away the woman began to cry, but not so the man. He got his bow and arrows and left the lodge in anger. There was snow on the ground and the man took the track of Old-man, intending to catch and kill him.

    “The track was fresh and the man started on a run, for he was a good hunter and as fast as a Deer. Of course he gained on Old-man, who was a much slower traveller; and the Sun was not very high when the old thief stopped on a hilltop to look back. He saw the man coming fast.

    “‘This will never do,’ he said to himself. ‘That queer person will catch me. I know what I shall do; I shall turn myself into a dead Bull-Elk and lie down. Then he will pass me and I can go where I please.’

    “He took off his moccasins and said to them: ‘Moccasins, go on toward the west. Keep going and making plain tracks in the snow toward the big-water where the Sun sleeps. The queer-one will follow you, and when you pass out of the snowy country, you can lose him. Go quickly for he is close upon us.’

    “The moccasins ran away as Old-man wanted them to, and they made plain tracks in the snow leading away toward the big-water. Old-man turned into a dead Bull-Elk and stretched himself near the tracks the moccasins had made.

    “Up the hill came the man, his breath short from running. He saw the dead Elk, and thought it might be Old-man playing a trick. He was about to shoot an arrow into the dead Elk to make sure; but just as he was about to let the arrow go, he saw the tracks the moccasins had made. Of course he thought the moccasins were on Old-man’s feet, and that the carcass was really that of a dead Elk. He was badly fooled and took the tracks again. On and on he went, following the moccasins over hills and rivers. Faster than before went the man, and still faster travelled the empty moccasins, the trail growing dimmer and dimmer as the daylight faded. All day long, and all of the night the man followed the tracks without rest or food, and just at daybreak he came to the shore of the big-water.

    There, right by the water’s edge, stood the empty moccasins, side by side.

    “The man turned and looked back. His eyes were red and his legs were trembling. ‘Caw — caw, caw,’ he heard a Crow say. Right over his head he saw the black bird and knew him, too.

    “‘Ho! Old-man, you were in that dead Bull-Elk. You fooled me, and now you are a Crow. You think you will escape me, do you? Well, you will not; for I, too, know magic, and am wise.’

    “With a stick the man drew a cricle in the sand. Then he stood within the ring and sang a song. Old-man was worried and watched the strange doings from the air overhead. Inside the circle the man began to whirl about so rapidly that he faded from sight, and from the centre of the circle there came an Eagle. Straight at the Crow flew the Eagle, and away toward the mountains sped the Crow, in fright.

    “The Crow knew that the Eagle would catch him, so that as soon as he reached the trees on the mountains he turned himself into a Wren and sought the small bushes under the tall trees. The Eagle saw the change, and at once began turning over and over in the air. When he had reached the ground, instead of an Eagle a Sparrow-hawk chased the Wren. Now the chase was fast indeed, for no place could the Wren find in which to hide from the Sparrow-hawk. Through the brush, into trees, among the weeds and grass, flew the Wren with the Hawk close behind. Once the Sparrow-hawk picked a feather from the Wren’s tail — so close was he to his victim. It was nearly over with the Wren, when he suddenly came to a park along a river’s side. In this park were a hundred lodges of our people, and before a fine lodge there sat the daughter of the chief. It was growing dark and chilly, but still she sat there looking at the river. The Sparrow-hawk was striking at

    the Wren with his beak and talons, when the Wren saw the young-woman and flew straight to her. So swift he flew that the young-woman didn’t see him at all, but she felt something strike her hand, and when she looked she saw a bone ring on her finger. This frightened her, and she ran inside the lodge, where the fire kept the shadows from coming. Old-man had changed into the ring, of course, and the Sparrow-hawk didn’t dare to go into the lodge; so he stopped outside and listened. This is what he heard Old-man say:

    “‘Don’t be frightened, young-woman, I am neither a Wren nor a ring. I am Old-man and that Sparrow-hawk has chased me all the day and for nothing. I have never done him harm, and he bothers me without reason.’

    “‘Liar — forked-tongue,’ cried the Sparrow-hawk. ‘Believe him not, young-woman. He has done wrong. He is wicked and I am not a Sparrow-hawk, but conscience. Like an arrow I travel, straight and fast. When he lies or steals from his friends I follow him. I talk all the time and he hears me, but lies to himself, and says he does not hear. You know who I am, young-woman, I am what talks inside a person.’

    “Old-man heard what the Sparrow-hawk said, and he was ashamed for once in his life. He crawled out of the lodge. Into the shadows he ran away — away into the night, and the darkness — away from himself!

    “You see,” said War Eagle, as he reached for his pipe,” Old-man knew that he had done wrong, and his heart troubled him, just as yours will bother you if you do not listen to the voice that speaks within yourselves. Whenever that voice says a thing is wicked, its wicked — no matter who says it is not. Yes — it is very hard for a man to hide from himself. Ho!”


    OLD-MAN’S TREACHERY

    THE next afternoon Muskrat and Fine Bow went hunting. They hid themselves in some brush which grew beside an old game trail that followed the river, and there waited for a chance deer.

    Chickadees hopped and called, “chick-a-de-de-de” in the willows and wild-rose bushes that grew near their hiding-place; and the gentle little birds with their pretty coats were often within a few inches of the hands of the young hunters. In perfect silence they watched and admired these little friends, while glance or smile conveyed their appreciation of the bird-visits to each other.

    The wind was coming down the stream, and therefore the eyes of the boys seldom left the trail in that direction; for from that quarter an approaching deer would be unwarned by the ever-busy breeze. A rabbit came hopping down the game trail in believed perfect security, passing so close to Fine Bow that he could not resist the desire to strike at him with an arrow. Both boys were obliged to cover their mouths with their open hands to keep from laughing aloud at the surprise and speed shown by the frightened bunny, as he scurried around a bend in the trail, with his white, pudgy tail bobbing rapidly.

    They had scarcely regained their composure and silence when, “snap!” went a dry stick. The sharp sound sent a thrill through the hearts of the boys, and instantly they became rigidly watchful. Not a leaf could move on the ground now — not a bush might bend or a bird pass and escape being seen by the four sharp eyes that peered from the brush in the direction indicated by the sound of the breaking stick. Two hearts beat loudly as Fine Bow fitted his arrow to the bowstring. Tense and expectant they waited — yes, it was a deer — a buck, too, and he was coming down the trail, alert and watchful — down the trail that he had often travelled and knew so well. Yes, he had followed his mother along that trail when he was but a spotted fawn — now he wore antlers, and was master of his own ways. On he came — nearly to the brush that hid the hunters, when, throwing his beautiful head high in the air, he stopped, turning his side a trifle.

    Zipp — went the arrow and, kicking out behind, away went the buck, crashing through willows and alders that grew in his way, until he was out of sight. Then all was still, save the chick-a-de-de-de, chick-a-de-de-de, that came constantly from the bushes about them.

    Out from the cover came the hunters, and with ready bow they followed along the trail. Yes — there was blood on a log, and more on the dead leaves. The arrow had found its mark and they must go slowly in their trailing, lest they lose the meat. For two hours they followed the wounded animal, and at last came upon him in a willow thicket — sick unto death, for the arrow was deep in his paunch. His sufferings were ended by another arrow, and the chase was done.

    With their knives the boys dressed the buck, and then went back to the camp to tell the women where the meat could be found — just as the men do. It was their first deer; and pride shone in their faces as they told their grandfather that night in the lodge.

    “That is good,” War Eagle replied, as the boys finished telling of their success. “That is good, if your mother needed the meat, but it is wrong to kill when you have plenty, lest Manitou be angry. There is always enough, but none to waste, and the hunter who kills more than he needs is wicked. To-night I shall tell you what happened to Old-man when he did that. Yes, and he got into trouble over it.

    “One day in the fall when the leaves were yellow, and the Deer-people were dressed in their blue robes — when the Geese and Duck-people were travelling to the country where water does not freeze, and where flowers never die, Old-man was travelling on the plains.

    “Near sundown he saw two Buffalo-Bulls feeding on a steep hillside; but he had no bow and arrow with him. He was hungry, and began to think of some way to kill one of the Bulls for meat. Very soon he thought out a plan, for he is cunning always.

    “He ran around the hill out of sight of the Bulls, and there made two men out of grass and sage-brush. They were dummies, of course, but he made them to look just like real men, and then armed each with a wooden knife of great length. Then he set them in the position of fighting; made them look as though they were about to fight each other with the knives. When he had them both fixed to suit, he ran back to the place where the Buffalo were calling:

    “‘Ho! brothers, wait for me — do not run away. There are two fine men on the other side of this hill, and they are quarrelling. They will surely fight unless we stop them. It all started over you two Bulls, too. One of the men says you are fat and fine, and the other claims you are poor and skinny. Don’t let our brothers fight over such a foolish thing as that. It would be wicked. Now I can decide it, if you will let me feel all over you to see if you are fat or poor. Then I will go back to the men and settle the trouble by telling them the truth. Stand still and let me feel your sides — quick, lest the fight begin while I am away.’

    “‘All right,’ said the Bulls, ‘but don’t you tickle us.’ Then Old-man walked up close and commenced to feel about the Bulls’ sides; but his heart was bad. From his robe he slipped his great knife, and slyly felt about till he found the spot where the heart beats, and then stabbed the knife into the place, clear up to the hilt.

    “Both of the Bulls died right away, and Old-man laughed at the trick he had played upon them. Then he gave a knife to both of his hands, and said:

    “‘Get to work, both of you! Skin these Bulls while I sit here and boss you.’

    “Both hands commenced to skin the Buffalo, but the right hand was much the swifter worker. It gained upon the left hand rapidly, and this made the left hand angry. Finally the left hand called the right hand ‘dog-face.’ That is the very worst thing you can call a person in our language, you know, and of course it made the right hand angry. So crazy and angry was the right hand that it stabbed the left hand, and then they began to fight in earnest.

    “Both cut and slashed till blood covered the animals they were skinning. All this fighting hurt Old-man badly, of course, and he commenced to cry, as women do sometimes. This stopped the fight; but still Old-man cried, till, drying his tears, he saw a Red Fox sitting near the Bulls, watching him. ‘Hi, there, you — go away from there ! If you want meat you go and kill it, as I did.’

    “Red Fox laughed — ‘Ha! — Ha! — Ha! — foolish Old-man — Ha! — ha!’ Then he ran away and told the other Foxes and the Wolves and the Coyotes about Old-man’s meat. Told them that his own hands couldn’t get along with themselves and that it would be easy to steal it from him.

    “They all followed the Red Fox back to the place where Old-man was, and there they ate all of the meat — every bit, and polished the bones.

    “Old-man couldn’t stop them, because he was hurt, you see; but it all came about through lying and killing more meat than he needed. Yes — he lied and that is bad, but his hands got to quarrelling between themselves, and family quarrels are always bad. Do not lie; do not quarrel. It is bad. Ho!”


    WHY THE NIGHT-HAWK’S WINGS ARE BEAUTIFUL

    I WAS awakened by the voice of the camp crier, and although it was yet dark I listened to his message.

    The camp was to move. All were to go to the mouth of the Maria’s — “The River That Scolds at the Other” — the Indians call this stream, that disturbs the waters of the Missouri with its swifter flood.

    On through the camp the crier rode, and behind him the lodge-fires glowed in answer to his call. The village was awake, and soon the thunder of hundreds of hoofs told me that the pony-bands were being driven into camp, where the faithful were being roped for the journey. Fires flickered in the now fading darkness, and down came the lodges as though wizard hands had touched them. Before the sun had come to light the world, we were on our way to “The River That Scolds at the Other.”

    Not a cloud was in the sky, and the wind was still. The sun came and touched the plains and hilltops with the light that makes all wild things glad. Here and there a jackrabbit scurried away, often followed by a pack of dogs, and sometimes, though not often, they were overtaken and devoured on the spot. Bands of graceful antelope bounded out of our way, stopping on a knoll to watch the strange procession with wondering eyes, and once we saw a dust-cloud raised by a moving herd of buffalo, in the distance.

    So the day wore on, the scene constantly changing as we travelled. Wolves and coyotes looked at us from almost every knoll and hilltop; and sage-hens sneaked to cover among the patches of sage-brush, scarcely ten feet away from our ponies. Toward sundown we reached a grove of cottonwoods near the mouth of the Maria’s, and in an incredibly short space of time the lodges took form. Soon, from out the tops of a hundred camps, smoke was curling just as though the lodges had been there always, and would forever remain.

    As soon as supper was over I found the children, and together we sought War Eagle’s lodge. He was in a happy mood and insisted upon smoking two pipes before commencing his story-telling. At last he said:

    “To-night I shall tell you why the Night-hawk wears fine clothes. My grandfather told me about it when I was young. I am sure you have seen the Night-hawk sailing over you, dipping and making that strange noise. Of course there is a reason for it.

    “Old-man was travelling one day in the springtime; but the weather was fine for that time of year. He stopped often and spoke to the bird-people and to the animal-people, for he was in good humor that day. He talked pleasantly with the trees, and his heart grew tender. That is, he had good thoughts; and of course they made him happy. Finally he felt tired and sat down to rest on a big, round stone — the kind of stone our white friend there calls a bowlder. Here he rested for a while, but the stone was cold, and he felt it through his robe; so he said:

    “‘Stone, you seem cold to-day. You may have my robe. I have hundreds of robes in my camp, and I don’t need this one at all.’ That was a lie he told about having so many robes. All he had was the one he wore.

    “He spread his robe over the stone, and then started down the hill, naked, for it was really a fine day. But storms hide in the mountains, and are never far away when it is springtime. Soon it began to snow — then the wind blew from the north with a good strength behind it. Old-man said:

    “‘Well, I guess I do need that robe myself, after all. That stone never did anything for me anyhow. Nobody is ever good to a stone. I’ll just go back and get my robe.’

    “Back he went and found the stone. Then he pulled the robe away, and wrapped it about himself. Ho! but that made the stone angry — Ho! Old-man started to run down the hill, and the stone ran after him. Ho! it was a funny race they made, over the grass, over smaller stones, and over logs that lay in the way, but Old-man managed to keep ahead until he stubbed his toe on a big sage-brush, and fell — swow!

    “‘Now I have you!’ cried the stone — ‘now I’ll kill you, too! Now I will teach you to give presents and then take them away,’ and the stone rolled right on top of Old-man, and sat on his back.

    “It was a big stone, you see, and Old-man couldn’t move it at all. He tried to throw off the stone but failed. He squirmed and twisted — no use — the stone held him fast. He called the stone some names that are not good; but that never helps any. At last he began to call:

    “‘Help! — Help! — Help!’ but nobody heard him except the Night-hawk, and he told the Old-man that he would help him all he could; so he flew away up in the air — so far that he looked like a black speck. Then he came down straight and struck that rock an awful blow — ‘swow!’ — and broke it in two pieces. Indeed he did. The blow was so great that it spoiled the Night-hawk’s bill, forever — made it queer in shape, and jammed his head, so that it is queer, too. But he broke the rock, and Old-man stood upon his feet.

    “‘Thank you, Brother Night-hawk, ‘ said Old-man, ‘now I will do something for you. I am going to make you different from other birds — make you so people will always notice you.’

    “You know that when you break a rock the powdered stone is white, like snow; and there is always some of the white powder whenever you break a rock, by pounding it. Well, Old-man took some of the fine powdered stone and shook it on the Night-hawk’s wings in spots and stripes — made the great white stripes you have seen on his wings, and told him that no other bird could have such marks on his clothes.

    “All the Night-hawk’s children dress the same way now; and they always will as long as there are Night-hawks. Of course their clothes make them proud; and that is why they keep at flying over people’s heads — soaring and dipping and turning all the time, to show off their pretty wings.

    “That is all for to-night. Muskrat, tell your father I would run Buffalo with him tomorrow — Ho!”


    WHY THE MOUNTAIN-LION IS LONG AND LEAN

    HAVE you ever seen the plains in the morning — a June morning, when the spurred lark soars and sings — when the plover calls, and the curlew pipes his shriller notes to the rising sun? Then is there music, indeed, for no bird outsings the spurred lark; and thanks to Old-man he is not wanting in numbers, either. The plains are wonderful then — more wonderful than they are at this season of the year; but at all times they beckon and hold one as in a spell, especially when they are backed or bordered by a snow-capped mountain range. Looking toward the east they are boundless, but on their western edge superb mountains rear themselves.

    All over this vast country the Indians roamed, following the great buffalo herds as did the wolves, and making their living with the bow and lance, since the horse came to them. In the very old days the “piskun” was used, and buffalo were enticed to follow a fantastically dressed man toward a cliff, far enough to get the herd moving in that direction, when the “buffalo-man” gained cover, and hidden Indians raised from their hiding places behind the animals, and drove them over the cliff, where they were killed in large numbers.

    Not until Cortez came with his cavalry from Spain, were there horses on this continent, and then generations passed ere the plains tribes possessed this valuable animal, that so materially changed their lives. Dogs dragged the Indian’s travois or packed his household goods in the days before the horse came, and for hundreds — perhaps thousands of years, these people had no other means of trans-porting their goods and chattels. As the Indian is slow to forget or change the ways of his father, we should pause before we brand him as wholly improvident, I think.

    He has always been a family-man, has the Indian, and small children had to be carried, as well as his camp equipage. Wolf-dogs had to be fed, too, in some way, thus adding to his burden; for it took a great many to make it possible for him to travel at all.

    When the night came and we visited War Eagle, we found he had other company — so we waited until their visit was ended before settling ourselves to hear the story that he might tell us.

    “The Crows have stolen some of our best horses,” said War Eagle, as soon as the other guests had gone. “That is all right — we shall get them back, and more, too. The Crows have only borrowed those horses and will pay for their use with others of their own. To-night I shall tell you why the Mountain lion is so long and thin and why he wears hair that looks singed. I shall also tell you why that person’s nose is black, because it is part of the story.

    “A long time ago the Mountain-lion was a short, thick-set person. I am sure you didn’t guess that. He was always a great thief like Old-man, but once he went too far, as you shall see.

    “One day Old-man was on a hilltop, and saw smoke curling up through the trees, away off on the far side of a gulch. ‘Ho!’ he said, ‘I wonder who builds fires except me. I guess I will go and find out.’

    “He crossed the gulch and crept carefully toward the smoke. When he got quite near where the fire was, he stopped and listened. He heard some loud laughing but could not see who it was that felt so glad and gay. Finally he crawled closer and peeked through the brush toward the fire. Then he saw some Squirrel-people, and they were playing some sort of game. They were running and laughing, and having a big time, too. What do you think they were doing? They were running about the fire — all chasing one Squirrel. As soon as the Squirrel was caught, they would bury him in the ashes near the fire until he cried; then they would dig him out in a hurry. Then another Squirrel would take the lead and run until he was caught, as the other had been. In turn the captive would submit to being buried, and so on — while the racing and laughing continued. They never left the buried one in the ashes after he cried, but always kept their promise and dug him out, right away.

    “‘Say, let me play, won’t you?’ asked Old-man. But the Squirrel-people all ran away, and he had a hard time getting them to return to the fire.

    “‘You can’t play this game,’ replied the Chief-Squirrel, after they had returned to the fire.

    “‘Yes, I can,’ declared Old-man, ‘and you may bury me first, but be sure to dig me out when I cry, and not let me burn, for those ashes are hot near the fire.’

    “‘All right,’ said the Chief-Squirrel, ‘we will let you play. Lie down,’ — and Old-Man did lie down near the fire. Then the Squirrels began to laugh and bury Old-man in the ashes, as they did their own kind. In no time at all Old-man cried: ‘Ouch! — you are burning me — quick! — dig me out.’

    “True to their promise, the Squirrel-people dug Old-man out of the ashes, and laughed at him because he cried so quickly.

    “‘Now, it is my turn to cover the captive,’ said Old-man, ‘and as there are so many of you, I have a scheme that will make the game funnier and shorter. All of you lie down at once in a row. Then I will cover you all at one time. When you cry — I will dig you out right away and the game will be over.’

    “They didn’t know Old-man very well; so they said, ‘all right,’ and then they all laid down in a row about the fire.

    “Old-man buried them all in the ashes — then he threw some more wood on the fire and went away and left them. Every Squirrel there was in the world was buried in the ashes except one woman Squirrel, and she told Old-man she couldn’t play and had to go home. If she hadn’t gone, there might not be any Squirrels in this world right now. Yes, it is lucky that she went home.

    “For a minute or so Old-man watched the fire as it grew hotter, and then went down to a creek where willows grew and made himself a great plate by weaving them together. When he had finished making the plate, he returned to the fire, and it had burned low again. He laughed at his wicked work, and a Raven, flying over just then, called him ‘forked-tongue,’ or liar, but he didn’t mind that at all. Old-man cut a long stick and began to dig out the Squirrel-people. One by one he fished them out of the hot ashes; and they were roasted fine and were ready to eat. As he fished them out he counted them, and laid them on the willow plate he had made. When he had dug out the last one, he took the plate to the creek and there sat down to eat the Squirrels, for he was hungry, as usual. Old-man is a big eater, but he couldn’t eat all of the Squirrels at once, and while eating he fell asleep with the great plate in his lap.

    “Nobody knows how long it was that he slept, but when he waked his plate of Squirrels was gone — gone completely. He looked behind him; he looked about him; but the plate was surely gone. Ho! But he was angry. He stamped about in the brush and called aloud to those who might hear him; but nobody answered, and then he started to look for the thief. Old-man has sharp eyes, and he found the trail in the grass where somebody had passed while he slept. ‘Ho!’ he said, ‘the Mountain-lion has stolen my Squirrels. I see his footprints; see where he has mashed the grass as he walked with those soft feet of his; but I shall find him, for I made him and know all his ways.’

    “Old-man got down on his hands and knees to walk as the Bear-people do, just as he did that night in the Sun’s lodge, and followed the trail of the Mountain-lion over the hills and through the swamps. At last he came to a place where the grass was all bent down, and there he found his willow plate, but it was empty. That was the place where the Mountain-lion had stopped to eat the rest of the Squirrels, you know; but he didn’t stay there long because he expected that Old-man would try to follow him.

    “The Mountain-lion had eaten so much that he was sleepy and, after travelling a while after he had eaten the Squirrels, he thought he would rest. He hadn’t intended to go to sleep; but he crawled upon a big stone near the foot of a hill and sat down where he could see a long way. Here his eyes began to wink, and his head began to nod, and finally he slept.

    “Without stopping once, Old-man kept on the trail. That is what counts — sticking right to the thing you are doing — and just before sundown Old-man saw the sleeping Lion. Carefully, lest he wake the sleeper, Old-man crept close, being particular not to move a stone or break a twig; for the Mountain-lion is much faster than men are, you see; and if Old-man had wakened the Lion, he would never have caught him again, perhaps. Little by little he crept to the stone where the Mountain-lion was dreaming, and at last grabbed him by the tail. It wasn’t much of a tail then, but enough for Old-man to hold to. Ho! The Lion was scared and begged hard, saying:

    “‘Spare me, Old-man. You were full and I was hungry. I had to have something to eat; had to get my living. Please let me go and do not hurt me.’ Ho! Old-man was angry — more angry than he was when he waked and found that he had been robbed, because he had travelled so far on his hands and knees.

    “‘I’ll show you. I’ll teach you. I’ll fix you, right now. Steal from me, will you? Steal from the man that made you, you night-prowling rascal!’

    “Old-man put his foot behind the Mountain-lion’s head, and, still holding the tail, pulled hard and long, stretching the Lion out to great length. He squalled and cried, but Old-man kept pulling until he nearly broke the Mountain-lion in two pieces — until he couldn’t stretch him any more. Then Old-man put his foot on the Mountain-lion’s back, and, still holding the tail, stretched that out until the tail was nearly as long as the body.

    “‘There, you thief — now you are too long and lean to get fat, and you shall always look just like that. Your children shall all grow to look the same way, just to pay you for your stealing from the man that made you. Come on with me’; and he dragged the poor Lion back to the place where the fire was, and there rolled him in the hot ashes, singeing his robe till it looked a great deal like burnt hair. Then Old-man stuck the Lion’s nose against the burnt logs and blackened it some — that is why his face looks as it does to-day.

    “The Mountain-lion was lame and sore, but Old-man scolded him some more and told him that it would take lots more food to keep him after that, and that he would have to work harder to get his living, to pay for what he had done. Then he said, ‘go now, and remember all the Mountain-lions that ever live shall look just as you do.’ And they do, too!

    “That is the story — that is why the Mountain-lion is so long and lean, but he is no bigger thief than Old-man, nor does he tell any more lies. Ho!”


    THE FIRE-LEGGINGS

    THERE had been a sudden change in the weather. A cold rain was falling, and the night comes early when the clouds hang low. The children loved a bright fire, and to-night War Eagle’s lodge was light as day. Away off on the plains a wolf was howling, and the rain pattered upon the lodge as though it never intended to quit. It was a splendid night for story-telling, and War Eagle filled and lighted the great stone pipe, while the children made themselves comfortable about the fire.

    A spark sprang from the burning sticks, and fell upon Fine Bow’s bare leg. They all laughed heartily at the boy’s antics to rid himself of the burning coal; and as soon as the laughing ceased War Eagle laid aside the pipe. An Indian’s pipe is large to look at, but holds little tobacco.

    “See your shadows on the lodge wall?” asked the old warrior. The children said they saw them, and he continued:

    “Some day I will tell you a story about them, and how they drew the arrows of our enemies, but to-night I am going to tell you of the great fire-leggings.

    “It was long before there were men and women on the world, but my grandfather told me what I shall now tell you.

    “The gray light that hides the night-stars was creeping through the forests, and the wind the Sun sends to warn the people of his coming was among the fir tops. Flowers, on slender stems, bent their heads out of respect for the herald-wind’s Master, and from the dead top of a pine-tree the Yellowhammer beat upon his drum and called ‘the Sun is awake — all hail the Sun!’

    “Then the bush-birds began to sing the song of the morning, and from alders the Robins joined, until all live things were awakened by the great music. Where the tall ferns grew, the Doe waked her Fawns, and taught them to do homage to the Great Light. In the creeks, where the water was still and clear, and where throughout the day, like a delicate damaskeen, the shadows of leaves that overhang would lie, the Speckled Trout broke the surface of the pool in his gladness of the coming day. Pine-squirrels chattered gayly, and loudly proclaimed what the wind had told; and all the shadows were preparing for a great journey to the Sand Hills, where the ghost-people dwell.

    “Under a great spruce-tree — where the ground was soft and dry, Old-man slept. The joy that thrilled creation disturbed him not, although the Sun was near. The bird-people looked at the sleeper in wonder, but the Pine squirrel climbed the great spruce-tree with a pine-cone in his mouth. Quickly he ran out on the limb that spread over Old-man, and dropped the cone on the sleeper’s face. Then he scolded Old-man, saying: ‘Get up — get up — lazy one — lazy one — get up — get up.’

    “Rubbing his eyes in anger, Old-man sat up and saw the Sun coming — his hunting leggings slipping through the thickets — setting them afire, till all the Deer and Elk ran out and sought new places to hide.

    “‘Ho, Sun!’ called Old-man, ‘those are mighty leggings you wear. No wonder you are a great hunter. Your leggings set fire to all the thickets, and by the light you can easily see the Deer and Elk; they cannot hide. Ho! Give them to me and I shall then be the great hunter and never be hungry.’

    “‘Good,’ said the Sun, ‘take them, and let me see you wear my leggings.’

    “Old-man was glad in his heart, for he was lazy, and now he thought he could kill the game without much work, and that he could be a great hunter — as great as the Sun. He put on the leggings and at once began to hunt the thickets, for he was hungry. Very soon the leggings began to burn his legs. The faster he travelled the hotter they grew, until in pain he cried out to the Sun to come and take back his leggings; but the Sun would not hear him. On and on Old-man ran. Faster and faster he flew through the country, setting fire to the brush and grass as he passed. Finally he came to a great river, and jumped in. Sizzzzzzz — the water said, when Old-man’s legs touched it. It cried out, as it does when it is sprinkled upon hot stones in the sweat-lodge, for the leggings were very hot. But standing in the cool water Old-man took off the leggings and threw them out upon the shore, where the Sun found them later in the day.

    “The Sun’s clothes were too big for Old-man, and his work too great.

    “We should never ask to do the things which Manitou did not intend us to do. If we keep this always in mind we shall never get into trouble.

    “Be yourselves always. That is what Manitou intended. Never blame the Wolf for what he does. He was made to do such things. Now I want you to go to your fathers’ lodges and sleep. To-morrow night I will tell you why there are so many snakes in the world. Ho!”


    THE MOON AND THE GREAT SNAKE

    THE rain had passed; the moon looked down from a clear sky, and the bushes and dead grass smelled wet, after the heavy storm. A cottontail ran into a clump of wild-rose bushes near War Eagle’s lodge, and some dogs were close behind the frightened animal, as he gained cover. Little Buffalo Calf threw a stone into the bushes, scaring the rabbit from his hiding-place, and away went bunny, followed by the yelping pack. We stood and listened until the noise of the chase died away, and then went into the lodge, where we were greeted, as usual, by War Eagle. To-night he smoked; but with greater ceremony, and I suspected that it had something to do with the forthcoming story. Finally he said:

    “You have seen many Snakes, I suppose?”

    “Yes,” replied the children, “we have seen a great many. In the summer we see them every day.”

    “Well,” continued the story-teller, “once there was only one Snake on the whole world, and he was a big one, I tell you. He was pretty to look at, and was painted with all the colors we know. This snake was proud of his clothes and had a wicked heart. Most Snakes are wicked, because they are his relations.

    “Now, I have not told you all about it yet, nor will I tell you to-night, but the Moon is the Sun’s wife, and some day I shall tell you that story, but to-night I am telling you about the Snakes.

    “You know that the Sun goes early to bed, and that the Moon most always leaves before he gets to the lodge. Sometimes this is not so, but that is part of another story.

    “This big Snake used to crawl up a high hill and watch the Moon in the sky. He was in love with her, and she knew it; but she paid no attention to him. She liked his looks, for his clothes were fine, and he was always slick and smooth. This went on for a long time, but she never talked to him at all. The Snake thought maybe the hill wasn’t high enough, so he found a higher one, and watched the Moon pass, from the top. Every night he climbed this high hill and motioned to her. She began to pay more attention to the big Snake, and one morning early, she loafed at her work a little, and spoke to him. He was flattered, and so was she, because he said many nice things to her, but she went on to the Sun’s lodge, and left the Snake.

    “The next morning very early she saw the Snake again, and this time she stopped a long time — so long that the Sun had started out from the lodge before she reached home. He wondered what kept her so long, and became suspicious of the Snake. He made up his mind to watch, and try to catch them together. So every morning the Sun left the lodge a little earlier than before; and one morning, just as he climbed a mountain, he saw the big Snake talking to the Moon. That made him angry, and you can’t blame him, because his wife was spending her time loafing with a Snake.

    “She ran away; ran to the Sun’s lodge and left the Snake on the hill. In no time the Sun had grabbed him. My, the Sun was angry! The big Snake begged, and promised never to speak to the Moon again, but the Sun had him; and he smashed him into thousands of little pieces, all of different colors from the different parts of his painted body. The little pieces each turned into a little snake, just as you see them now, but they were all too small for the Moon to notice after that. That is how so many Snakes came into the world; and that is why they are all small, nowadays.

    “Our people do not like the Snake-people very well, but we know that they were made to do something on this world, and that they do it, or they wouldn’t live here.

    “That was a short story, but to-morrow night I will tell you why the Deer-people have no gall on their livers; and why the Antelope-people do not wear dew-claws, for you should know that there are no other animals with cloven hoofs that are like them in this.

    “I am tired to-night, and I will ask that you go to your lodges, that I may sleep, for I am getting old. Ho!”


    WHY THE DEER HAS NO GALL

    BRIGHT and early the next morning the children were playing on the bank of “The River That Scolds the Other,” when Fine Bow said:

    “Let us find a Deer’s foot, and the foot of an Antelope and look at them, for to-night grandfather will tell us why the Deer has the dew-claws, and why the Antelope has none.”

    “Yes, and let us ask mother if the Deer has no gall on its liver. Maybe she can show both the liver of a Deer and that of an Antelope; then we can see for ourselves,” said Blue-bird.

    So they began to look about where the hides had been grained for tanning; and sure enough, there were the feet of both the antelope and the deer. On the deer’s feet, or legs, they found the dew-claws, but on the antelope there were none. This made them all anxious to know why these animals, so nearly alike, should differ in this way.

    Bluebird’s mother passed the children on her way to the river for water, and the little girl asked: “Say, mother, does the Deer have gall on his liver?”

    “No, my child, but the Antelope does; and your grandfather will tell you why if you ask him.”

    That night in the lodge War Eagle placed before his grandchildren the leg of a deer and the leg of an antelope, as well as the liver of a deer and the liver of an antelope.

    “See for yourselves that this thing is true, before I tell you why it is so, and how it happened.”

    “We see,” they replied, “and to-day we found that these strange things are true, but we don’t know why, grandfather.”

    “Of course you don’t know why. Nobody knows that until he is told, and now I shall tell you, so you will always know, and tell your children, that they, too, may know.

    “It was long, long ago, of course. All these things happened long ago when the world was young, as you are now. It was on a summer morning, and the Deer was travelling across the plains country to reach the mountains on the far-off side, where he had relatives. He grew thirsty, for it was very warm, and stopped to drink from a water-hole on the plains. When he had finished drinking he looked up, and there was his own cousin, the Antelope, drinking near him.

    “‘Good morning, cousin,’ said the Deer. ‘It is a warm morning and water tastes good, doesn’t it?’

    “‘Yes,’ replied the Antelope, ‘it is warm to-day, but I can beat you running, just the same.’

    “‘Ha-ha!’ laughed the Deer — ‘you beat me running? Why, you can’t run half as fast as I can, but if you want to run a race let us bet something. What shall it be?’

    “‘I will bet you my gall-sack,’ replied the Antelope.

    “‘Good,’ said the Deer, ‘but let us run toward that range of mountains, for I am going that way, anyhow, to see my relations.’

    “‘All right,’ said the Antelope. ‘All ready, and here we go.’

    “Away they ran toward the far-off range. All the way the Antelope was far ahead of the Deer; and just at the foot of the mountains he stopped to wait for him to catch up.

    “Both were out of breath from running, but both declared they had done their best, and the Deer, being beaten, gave the Antelope his sack of gall.

    “‘This ground is too flat for me,’ said the Deer. ‘Come up the hillside where the gulches cut the country, and rocks are in our way, and I will show you how to run. I can’t run on flat ground. It’s too easy for me.’

    “‘All right,’ replied the Antelope, ‘I will run another race with you on your own ground, and I think I can beat you there, too.’

    “Together they climbed the hill until they reached a rough country, when the Deer said:

    “‘This is my kind of country. Let us run a race here. Whoever gets ahead and stays there, must keep on running until the other calls on him to stop.’

    “‘That suits me,’ replied the Antelope, ‘but what shall we bet this time? I don’t want to waste my breath for nothing. I’ll tell you — let us bet our dew-claws.’

    “‘Good. I’ll bet you my dew-claws against your own, that I can beat you again. Are you all ready? — Go!’

    “Away they went over logs, over stones and across great gulches that cut the hills in two. On and on they ran, with the Deer far ahead of the Antelope. Both were getting tired, when the Antelope called:

    “‘Hi, there — you! Stop, you can beat me. I give up.’

    “So the Deer stopped and waited until the Antelope came up to him, and they both laughed over the fun, but the Antelope had to give the Deer his dew-claws, and now he goes without himself. The Deer wears dew-claws and always will, because of that race, but on his liver there is no gall, while the Antelope carries a gallsack like the other animals with cloven hoofs.

    “That is all of that story, but it is too late to tell you another to-night. If you will come to-morrow evening, I will tell you of some trouble that Old-man got into once. He deserved it, for he was wicked, as you shall see. Ho!”


    WHY THE INDIANS WHIP THE BUFFALO-BERRIES FROM THE BUSHES

    THE Indian believes that all things live again; that all were created by one and the same power; that nothing was created in vain; and that in the life beyond the grave he will know all things that he knew here. In that other world he expects to make his living easier, and not suffer from hunger or cold; therefore, all things that die must go to his heaven, in order that he may be supplied with the necessities of life.

    The sun is not the Indian’s God, but a personification of the Deity; His greatest manifestation; His light.

    The Indian believes that to each of His creations God gave some peculiar power, and that the possessors of these special favors are His lieutenants and keepers of the several special attributes; such as wisdom, cunning, speed, and the knowledge of healing wounds. These wonderful gifts, he knew, were bestowed as favors by a common God, and therefore he revered these powers, and, without jealousy, paid tribute thereto.

    The bear was great in war, because before the horse came, he would sometimes charge the camps and kill or wound many people. Although many arrows were sent into his huge carcass, he seldom died. Hence the Indian was sure that the bear could heal his wounds. That the bear possessed a great knowledge of roots and berries, the Indian knew, for he often saw him digging the one and stripping the others from the bushes. The buffalo, the beaver, the wolf, and the eagle — each possessed strange powers that commanded the Indian’s admiration and respect, as did many other things in creation.

    If about to go to war, the Indian did not ask his God for aid — oh, no. He realized that God made his enemy, too; and that if He desired that enemy’s destruction, it would be accomplished without man’s aid. So the Indian sang his song to the bear, prayed to the bear, and thus invoked aid from a brute, and not his God, when he sought to destroy his fellows.

    Whenever the Indian addressed the Great God, his prayer was for life, and life alone. He is the most religious man I have ever known, as well as the most superstitious; and there are stories dealing with his religious faith that are startling, indeed.

    “It is the wrong time of year to talk about berries,” said War Eagle, that night in the lodge, “but I shall tell you why your mothers whip the buffalo-berries from the bushes. Old-man was the one who started it, and our people have followed his example ever since. Ho! Old-man made a fool of himself that day.

    “It was the time when buffalo-berries are red and ripe. All of the bushes along the rivers were loaded with them, and our people were about to gather what they needed, when Old-man changed things, as far as the gathering was concerned.

    “He was travelling along a river, and hungry, as he always was. Standing on the bank of that river, he saw great clusters of red, ripe buffalo-berries in the water. They were larger than any berries he had ever seen, and he said:

    “‘I guess I will get those berries. They look fine, and I need them. Besides, some of the people will see them and get them, if I don’t.’

    “He jumped into the water; looked for the berries; but they were not there. For a time Old-man stood in the river and looked for the berries, but they were gone.

    “After a while he climbed out on the bank again, and when the water got smooth once more there were the berries — the same berries, in the same spot in the water.

    “‘Ho! — that is a funny thing. I wonder where they hid that time. I must have those berries!’ he said to himself.

    “In he went again — splashing the water like a Grizzly Bear. He looked about him and the berries were gone again. The water was rippling about him, but there were no berries at all. He felt on the bottom of the river but they were not there.

    “‘Well,’ he said, ‘I will climb out and watch to see where they come from; then I shall grab them when I hit the water next time.’

    “He did that; but he couldn’t tell where the berries came from. As soon as the water settled and became smooth — there were the berries — the same as before. Ho! — Old-man was wild; he was angry, I tell you. And in he went flat on his stomach! He made an awful splash and mussed the water greatly; but there were no berries.

    “‘I know what I shall do. I will stay right here and wait for those berries; that is what I shall do’; and he did.

    “He thought maybe somebody was looking at him and would laugh, so he glanced along the bank. And there, right over the water, he saw the same bunch of berries on some tall bushes. Don’t you see? Old-man saw the shadow of the berry-bunch; not the berries. He saw the red shadow-berries on the water; that was all, and he was such a fool he didn’t know they were not real.

    “Well, now he was angry in truth. Now he was ready for war. He climbed out on the bank again and cut a club. Then he went at the buffalo-berry bushes and pounded them till all of the red berries fell upon the ground — till the branches were bare of berries.

    “‘There,’ he said, ‘that’s what you get for making a fool of the man who made you. You shall be beaten every year as long as you live, to pay for what you have done; you and your children, too.’

    “That is how it all came about, and that is why your mothers whip the buffalo-berry bushes and then pick the berries from the ground. Ho!”


    OLD-MAN AND THE FOX

    I AM sure that the plains Indian never made nor used the stone arrow-head. I have heard white men say that they had seen Indians use them; but I have never found an Indian that ever used them himself, or knew of their having been used by his people. Thirty years ago I knew Indians, intimately, who were nearly a hundred years old, who told me that the stone arrow-head had never been in use in their day, nor had their fathers used them in their own time. Indians find these arrow-points just as they find the stone mauls and hammers, which I have seen them use thousands of times, but they do not make them any more than they make the stone mauls and hammers. In the old days, both the head of the lance and the point of the arrow were of bone; even knives were of bone, but some other people surely made the arrow-points that are scattered throughout the United States and Europe, I am told.

    One night I asked War Eagle if he had ever known the use, by Indians, of the stone arrow-head, and he said he had not. He told me that just across the Canadian line there was a small lake, surrounded by trees, wherein there was an island covered with long reeds and grass. All about the edge of this island were willows that grew nearly to the water, but intervening there was a narrow beach of stones. Here, he said, the stone arrow-heads had been made by little ghost-people who lived there, and he assured me that he had often seen these strange little beings when he was a small boy. Whenever his people were camped by this lake the old folks waked the children at daybreak to see the inhabitants of this strange island; and always when a noise was made, or the sun came up, the little people hid away. Often he had seen their heads above the grass and tiny willows, and his grandfather had told him that all the stone arrow-heads had been made on that island, and in war had been shot all over the world, by magic bows.

    “No,” he said, “I shall not lie to you, my friend. I never saw those little people shoot an arrow, but there are so many arrows there, and so many pieces of broken ones, that it proves that my grandfather was right in what he told me. Besides, nobody could ever sleep on that island.”

    I have heard a legend wherein Old-man, in the beginning, killed an animal for the people to eat, and then instructed them to use the ribs of the dead brute to make knives and arrow-points. I have seen lance-heads, made from shank bones, that were so highly polished that they resembled pearl, and I have in my possession bone arrow-points such as were used long ago. Indians do not readily forget their tribal history, and I have photographed a war-bonnet, made of twisted buffalo hair, that was manufactured before the present owner’s people had, or ever saw, the horse. The owner of this bonnet has told me that the stone arrow-head was never used by Indians, and that he knew that ghost-people made and used them when the world was young.

    The bow of the plains Indian was from thirty-six to forty-four inches long, and made from the wood of the choke-cherry tree. Sometimes bows were made from the service (or sarvice) berry bush, and this bush furnished the best material for arrows. I have seen hickory bows among the plains Indians, too, and these were longer and always straight, instead of being fashioned like Cupid’s weapon. These hickory bows came from the East, of course, and through trading, reached the plains country. I have also seen bows covered with the skins of the bull-snake, or wound with sinew, and bows have been made from the horns of the elk, in the early days, after a long course of preparation.

    Before Lewis and Clark crossed this vast country, the Blackfeet had traded with the Hudson Bay Company, and steel knives and lance-heads, bearing the names of English makers, still remain to testify to the relations existing, in those days, between those famous traders and men of the Piegan, Blood, and Blackfoot tribes, although it took many years for traders on our own side of the line to gain their friendship. Indeed, trappers and traders blamed the Hudson Bay Company for the feeling of hatred held by the three tribes of Black-feet for the “Americans”; and there is no doubt that they were right to some extent, although the killing of the Blackfoot warrior by Captain Lewis in 1805 may have been largely to blame for the trouble. Certain it is that for many years after the killing, the Blackfeet kept traders and trappers on the dodge unless they were Hudson Bay men, and in 1810 drove the “American” trappers and traders from their fort at Three-Forks.

    It was early when we gathered in War Eagle’s lodge, the children and I, but the story-telling began at once.

    “Now I shall tell you a story that will show you how little Old-man cared for the welfare of others,” said War Eagle.

    “It happened in the fall, this thing I shall tell you, and the day was warm and bright. Old-man and his brother the Red Fox were travelling together for company. They were on a hillside when Old-Man said: ‘I am hungry. Can you not kill a Rabbit or something for us to eat? The way is long, and I am getting old, you know. You are swift of foot and cunning, and there are Rabbits among these rocks.’

    “‘Ever since morning came I have watched for food, but the moon must be wrong or something, for I see nothing that is good to eat,’ replied the Fox. ‘Besides that, my medicine is bad and my heart is weak. You are great, and I have heard you can do most anything. Many snows have known your footprints, and the snows make us all wise. I think you are the one to help, not I.’

    “‘Listen, brother,’ said Old-man, ‘I have neither bow nor lance — nothing to use in hunting. Your weapons are ever with you — your great nose and your sharp teeth. Just as we came up this hill I saw two great Buffalo-Bulls. You were not looking, but I saw them, and if you will do as I want you to we shall have plenty of meat. This is my scheme; I shall pull out all of your hair, leaving your body white and smooth, like that of the fish. I shall leave only the white hair that grows on the tip of your tail, and that will make you funny to look at. Then you are to go before the Bulls and commence to dance and act foolish. Of course the Bulls will laugh at you, and as soon as they get to laughing you must act sillier than ever. That will make them laugh so hard that they will fall down and laugh on the ground. When they fall, I shall come upon them with my knife and kill them. Will you do as I suggest, brother, or will you starve?’

    “‘What! Pull out my hair? I shall freeze with no hair on my body, Old-man. No — I will not suffer you to pull my hair out when the winter is so near,’ cried the Fox.

    “‘Ho! It is vanity, my brother, not fear of freezing. If you will do this we shall have meat for the winter, and a fire to keep us warm. See, the wind is in the south and warm. There is no danger of freezing. Come, let me do it,’ replied Old-man.

    “‘Well — if you are sure that I won’t freeze, all right,’ said the Fox, ‘but I’ll bet I’ll be sorry.’

    “So Old-man pulled out all of the Fox’s hair, leaving only the white tip that grew near the end of his tail. Poor little Red Fox shivered in the warm breeze that Old-man told about, and kept telling Old-man that the hair-pulling hurt badly. Finally Old-man finished the job and laughed at the Fox, saying: ‘Why, you make me laugh, too. Now go and dance before the Bulls, and I shall watch and be ready for my part of the scheme.’

    “Around the hill went the poor Red Fox and found the Bulls. Then he began to dance before them as Old-man had told him. The Bulls took one look at the hairless Fox and began to laugh. My! How they did laugh, and then the Red Fox stood upon his hind legs and danced some more; acted sillier, as Old-man had told him. Louder and louder laughed the Bulls, until they fell to the ground with their breath short from the laughing. The Red Fox kept at his antics lest the Bulls get up before Old-man reached them; but soon he saw him coming, with a knife in his hand.

    “Running up to the Bulls, Old-man plunged his knife into their hearts, and they died. Into the ground ran their blood, and then Old-man laughed and said: ‘Ho, I am the smart one. I am the real hunter. I depend on my head for meat — ha! — ha!-ha!’

    “Then Old-man began to dress and skin the Bulls, and he worked hard and long. In fact it was nearly night when he got the work all done.

    “Poor little Red Fox had stood there all the time, and Old-man never noticed that the wind had changed and was coming from the north. Yes, poor Red Fox stood there and spoke no word; said nothing at all, even when Old-man had finished.

    “‘Hi, there, you! what’s the matter with you? Are you sorry that we have meat? Say, answer me!’

    “But the Red Fox was frozen stiff — was dead. Yes, the north wind had killed him while Old-man worked at the skinning. The Fox had been caught by the north wind naked, and was dead. Old-man built a fire and warmed his hands; that was all he cared for the Red Fox, and that is all he cared for anybody. He might have known that no person could stand the north wind without a robe; but as long as he was warm himself — that was all he wanted.

    “That is all of that story. To-morrow night I shall tell you why the birch-tree wears those slashes in its bark. That was some of Old-man’s work, too. Ho!”


    WHY THE BIRCH-TREE WEARS THE SLASHES IN ITS BARK

    THE white man has never understood the Indian, and the example set the Western tribes of the plains by our white brethren has not been such as to inspire the red man with either confidence or respect for our laws or our religion. The fighting trapper, the border bandit, the horse-thief and rustler, in whose stomach legitimately acquired beef would cause colic — were the Indians’ first acquaintances who wore a white skin, and he did not know that they were not of the best type. Being outlaws in every sense, these men sought shelter from the Indian in the wilderness; and he learned of their ways about his lodge-fire, or in battle, often provoked by the white ruffian in the hope of gain. They lied to the Indian — these first white acquaintances, and in after-years, the great Government of the United States lied and lied again, until he has come to believe that there is no truth in the white man’s heart. And I don’t blame him.

    The Indian is a charitable man. I don’t believe he ever refused food and shelter or abused a visitor. He has never been a bigot, and concedes to every other man the right to his own beliefs. Further than that, the Indian believes that every man’s religion and belief is right and proper for that man’s self.

    It was blowing a gale and snow was being driven in fine flakes across the plains when we went to the lodge for a story. Every minute the weather was growing colder, and an early fall storm of severity was upon us. The wind seemed to add to the good nature of our host as he filled and passed me the pipe.

    “This is the night I was to tell you about the Birch-Tree, and the wind will help to make you understand,” said War Eagle after we had finished smoking.

    “Of course,” he continued, ” this all happened in the summer-time when the weather was warm, very warm. Sometimes, you know, there are great winds in the summer, too.

    “It was a hot day, and Old-man was trying to sleep, but the heat made him sick. He wan-dered to a hilltop for air; but there was no air. Then he went down to the river and found no relief. He travelled to the timberlands, and there the heat was great, although he found plenty of shade. The travelling made him warmer, of course, but he wouldn’t stay still.

    “By and by he called to the winds to blow, and they commenced. First they didn’t blow very hard, because they were afraid they might make Old-man angry, but he kept crying:

    “‘Blow harder — harder — harder! Blow worse than ever you blew before, and send this heat away from the world.’

    “So, of course, the winds did blow harder — harder than they ever had blown before.

    “‘Bend and break, Fir-Tree!’ cried Old-man, and the Fir-Tree did bend and break. ‘Bend and break, Pine-Tree!’ and the Pine-Tree did bend and break. ‘Bend and break, Spruce-Tree!’ and the Spruce-Tree did bend and break. ‘Bend and break, O Birch-Tree!’ and the Birch-Tree did bend, but it wouldn’t break — no, sir! — it wouldn’t break!

    “‘Ho! Birch-Tree, won’t you mind me? Bend and break! I tell you,’ but all the Birch-Tree would do was to bend.

    “It bent to the ground; it bent double to please Old-man, but it would not break.

    “‘Blow harder, wind!’ cried Old-man, ‘blow harder and break the Birch-Tree.’ The wind tried to blow harder, but it couldn’t, and that made the thing worse, because Old-man was so angry he went crazy. ‘Break! I tell you — break!’ screamed Old-man to the Birch-Tree.

    “‘I won’t break,’ replied the Birch; ‘I shall never break for any wind. I will bend, but I shall never, never break.’

    “‘You won’t, hey?’ cried Old-man, and he rushed at the Birch-Tree with his hunting-knife. He grabbed the top of the Birch because it was touching the ground, and began slashing the bark of the Birch-Tree with the knife. All up and down the trunk of the tree Old-man slashed, until the Birch was covered with the knife slashes.

    “‘There! that is for not minding me. That will do you good! As long as time lasts you shall always look like that, Birch-Tree; always be marked as one who will not mind its maker. Yes, and all the Birch-Trees in the world shall have the same marks forever.’ They do, too. You have seen them and have wondered why the Birch-Tree is so queerly marked. Now you know.

    “That is all — Ho!”


    MISTAKES OF OLD-MAN

    ALL night the storm raged, and in the morning the plains were white with snow. The sun came and the light was blinding, but the hunters were abroad early, as usual.

    That day the children came to my camp, and I told them several stories that appeal to white children. They were deeply interested, and asked many questions. Not until the hunters returned did my visitors leave.

    That night War Eagle told us of the mistakes of Old-man. He said:

    “Old-man made a great many mistakes in making things in the world, but he worked until he had everything good. I told you at the beginning that Old-man made mistakes, but I didn’t tell you what they were, so now I shall tell you.

    “One of the things he did that was wrong, was to make the Big-Horn to live on the plains. Yes, he made him on the plains and turned him loose, to make his living there. Of course the Big-Horn couldn’t run on the plains, and Old-man wondered what was wrong. Finally, he said: ‘Come here, Big-Horn!’ and the Big-Horn came to him. Old-man stuck his arm through the circle his horns made, and dragged the Big-Horn far up into the mountains. There he set him free again, and sat down to watch him. Ho! It made Old-man dizzy to watch the Big-Horn run about on the ragged cliffs. He saw at once that this was the country the Big-Horn liked, and he left him there. Yes, he left him there forever, and there he stays, seldom coming down to the lower country.

    “While Old-man was waiting to see what the Big-Horn would do in the high mountains, he made an Antelope and set him free with the Big-Horn. Ho! But the Antelope stumbled and fell down among the rocks. He couldn’t run at all; could hardly stand up. So Old-man called to the Antelope to come back to him, and the Antelope did come to him. Then he called to the Big-Horn, and said:

    “‘You are all right, I guess, but this one isn’t, and I’ll have to take him somewhere else.’

    “He dragged the Antelope down to the prairie country, and set him free there. Then he watched him a minute; that was as long as the Antelope was in sight, for he was afraid Old-man might take him back to the mountains.

    “He said: ‘I guess that fellow was made for the plains, all right, so I’ll leave him there’; and he did. That is why the Antelope always stays on the plains, even to-day. He likes it better.

    “That wasn’t a very long story; sometime when you get older I will tell you some different stories, but that will be all for this time, I guess. Ho!”


    HOW THE MAN FOUND HIS MATE

    EACH tribe has its own stories. Most of them deal with the same subjects, differing only in immaterial particulars.

    Instead of squirrels in the timber, the Black-feet are sure they were prairie-dogs that Old-man roasted that time when he made the mountain-lion long and lean. The Chippewas and Crees insist that they were squirrels that were cooked and eaten, but one tribe is essentially a forest-people and the other lives on the plains — hence the difference.

    Some tribes will not wear the feathers of the owl, nor will they have anything to do with that bird, while others use his feathers freely.

    The forest Indian wears the soft-soled moccasin, while his brother of the plains covers the bottoms of his footwear with rawhide, because of the cactus and prickly-pear, most likely.

    The door of the lodge of the forest Indian reaches to the ground, but the plains Indian makes his lodge skin to reach all about the circle at the bottom, because of the wind.

    One night in War Eagle’s lodge, Other-person asked: “Why don’t the Bear have a tail, grandfather?”

    War Eagle laughed and said: “Our people do not know why, but we believe he was made that way at the beginning, although I have heard men of other tribes say that the Bear lost his tail while fishing.

    “I don’t know how true it is, but I have been told that a long time ago the Bear was fishing in the winter, and the Fox asked him if he had any luck.

    “‘No,’ replied the Bear, ‘I can’t catch a fish.’

    “‘Well,’ said the Fox, ‘if you will stick your long tail down through this hole in the ice, and sit very still, I am sure you will catch a fish.’

    “So the Bear stuck his tail through the hole in the ice, and the Fox told him to sit still, till he called him; then the Fox went off, pretending to hunt along the bank. It was mighty cold weather, and the water froze all about the Bear’s tail, yet he sat still, waiting for the Fox to call him. Yes, the Bear sat so still and so long that his tail was frozen in the ice, but he didn’t know it. When the Fox thought it was time, he called:

    “‘Hey, Bear, come here quick — quick! I have a Rabbit in this hole, and I want you to help me dig him out.’ Ho! The Bear tried to get up, but he couldn’t.

    “‘Hey, Bear, come here — there are two Rabbits in this hole,’ called the Fox.

    “The Bear pulled so hard to get away from the ice, that he broke his tail off short to his body. Then the Fox ran away laughing at the Bear.

    “I hardly believe that story, but once I heard an old man who visited my father from the country far east of here, tell it. I remembered it. But I can’t say that I know it is true, as I can the others.

    “When I told you the story of how Old-man made the world over, after the water had made its war upon it, I told you how the first man and woman were made. There is another story of how the first man found his wife, and I will tell you that.

    “After Old-man had made a man to look like himself, he left him to live with the Wolves, and went away. The man had a hard time of it, with no clothes to keep him warm, and no wife to help him, so he went out looking for Old-man.

    “It took the man a long time to find Old-man’s lodge, but as soon as he got there he went right in and said:

    “‘Old-man, you have made me and left me to live with the Wolf-people. I don’t like them at all. They give me scraps of meat to eat and won’t build a fire. They have wives,

    but I don’t want a Wolf-woman. I think you should take better care of me.’

    “‘Well,’ replied Old-man, ‘I was just waiting for you to come to see me. I have things fixed for you. You go down this river until you come to a steep hillside. There you will see a lodge. Then I will leave you to do the rest. Go!’

    “The man started and travelled all that day. When night came he camped and ate some berries that grew near the river. The next morning he started down the river again, looking for the steep hillside and the lodge. Just before sundown, the man saw a fine lodge near a steep hillside, and he knew that was the lodge he was looking for; so he crossed the river and went into the lodge.

    “Sitting by the fire inside, was a woman. She was dressed in buckskin clothes, and was cooking some meat that smelled good to the man, but when she saw him without any clothes, she pushed him out of the lodge, and dropped the door.

    “Things didn’t look very good to that man, I tell you, but to get even with the woman, he went up on the steep hillside and commenced to roll big rocks down upon her lodge. He kept this up until one of the largest rocks knocked down the lodge, and the woman ran out, crying.

    “When the man heard the woman crying, it made him sorry and he ran down the hill to her. She sat down on the ground, and the man ran to where she was and said:

    “‘I am sorry I made you cry, woman. I will help you fix your lodge. I will stay with you, if you will only let me.’

    “That pleased the woman, and she showed the man how to fix up the lodge and gather some wood for the fire. Then she let him come inside and eat. Finally, she made him some clothes, and they got along very well, after that.

    “That is how the man found his wife — Ho!”


    DREAMS

    As soon as manhood is attained, the young Indian must secure his “charm,” or “medicine.” After a sweat-bath, he retires to some lonely spot, and there, for four days and nights, if necessary, he remains in solitude. During this time he eats nothing; drinks nothing; but spends his time invoking the Great Mystery for the boon of a long life. In this state of mind, he at last sleeps, perhaps dreams. If a dream does not come to him, he abandons the task for a time, and later on will take another sweatbath and try again. Sometimes dangerous cliffs, or other equally uncomfortable places, are selected for dreaming, because the surrounding terrors impress themselves upon the mind, and even in slumber add to the vividness of dreams.

    At last the dream comes, and in it some bird or animal appears as a helper to the dreamer, in trouble. Then he seeks that bird or animal; kills a specimen; and if a bird, he stuffs its skin with moss and forever keeps it near him. If an animal, instead of a bird, appears in the dream, the Indian takes his hide, claws, or teeth; and throughout his life never leaves it behind him, unless in another dream a greater charm is offered. If this happens, he discards the old “medicine” for the new; but such cases are rare.

    Sometimes the Indian will deck his “medicine-bundle” with fanciful trinkets and quill-work At other times the “bundle” is kept forever out of the sight of all uninterested persons, and is altogether unadorned. But “medicine” is necessary; without it, the Indian is afraid of his shadow.

    An old chief, who had been in many battles, once told me his great dream, withholding the name of the animal or bird that appeared therein and became his “medicine.”

    He said that when he was a boy of twelve years, his father, who was chief of his tribe, told him that it was time that he tried to dream. After his sweat-bath, the boy followed his father without speaking, because the postulant must not converse or associate with other humans between the taking of the bath and the finished attempt to dream. On and on into the dark forest the father led, followed by the naked boy, till at last the father stopped on a high hill, at the foot of a giant pine-tree.

    By signs the father told the boy to climb the tree and to get into an eagle’s nest that was on the topmost boughs. Then the old man went away, in order that the boy might reach the nest without coming too close to his human conductor.

    Obediently the boy climbed the tree and sat upon the eagle’s nest on the top. “I could see very far from that nest,” he told me. “The day was warm and I hoped to dream that night, but the wind rocked the tree top, and the darkness made me so much afraid that I did not sleep.

    “On the fourth night there came a terrible thunder-storm, with lightning and much wind. The great pine groaned and shook until I was sure it must fall. All about it, equally strong trees went down with loud crashings, and in the dark there were many awful sounds — sounds that I sometimes hear yet. Rain came, and I grew cold and more afraid. I had eaten nothing, of course, and I was weak — so weak and tired, that at last I slept, in the nest. I dreamed; yes, it was a wonderful dream that came to me, and it has most all come to pass. Part is yet to come. But come it surely will.

    “First I saw my own people in three wars. Then I saw the Buffalo disappear in a hole in the ground, followed by many of my people. Then I saw the whole world at war, and many flags of white men were in this land of ours. It was a terrible war, and the fighting and the blood made me sick in my dream. Then, last of all, I saw a ‘person’ coming — coming across what seemed the plains. There were deep shadows all about him as he approached. This ‘person’ kept beckoning me to come to him, and at last I did go to him.

    “‘Do you know who I am,’ he asked me.

    “‘No, “person,” I do not know you. Who are you, and where is your country?’

    “‘If you will listen to me, boy, you shall be a great chief and your people shall love you. If you do not listen, then I shall turn against you. My name is “Reason.”‘

    “As the ‘person’ spoke this last, he struck the ground with a stick he carried, and the blow set the grass afire. I have always tried to know that ‘person.’ I think I know him wherever he may be, and in any camp. He has helped me all my life, and I shall never turn against him — never.”

    That was the old chief’s dream and now a word about the sweat-bath. A small lodge is made of willows, by bending them and sticking the ends in the ground. A completed sweatlodge is shaped like an inverted bowl, and in the centre is a small hole in the ground. The lodge is covered with robes, bark, and dirt, or anything that will make it reasonably tight. Then a fire is built outside and near the sweatlodge in which stones are heated. When the stones are ready, the bather crawls inside the sweat-lodge, and an assistant rolls the hot stones from the fire, and into the lodge. They are then rolled into the hole in the lodge and sprinkled with water. One cannot imagine a hotter vapor bath than this system produces, and when the bather has satisfied himself inside, he darts from the sweat-lodge into the river, winter or summer. This treatment killed thousands of Indians when the smallpox was brought to them from Saint Louis, in the early days.

    That night in the lodge War Eagle told a queer yarn. I shall modify it somewhat, but in our own sacred history there is a similar tale, well known to all. He said:

    “Once, a long time ago, two ‘thunders’ were travelling in the air. They came over a village of our people, and there stopped to look about.

    “In this village there was one fine, painted lodge, and in it there was an old man, an aged woman, and a beautiful young woman with wonderful hair. Of course the ‘thunders’ could look through the lodge skin and see all that was inside. One of them said to the other: ‘Let us marry that young woman, and never tell her about it.’

    “‘All right,’ replied the other ‘thunder.’ ‘I am willing, for she is the finest young woman in all the village. She is good in her heart, and she is honest.’

    “So they married her, without telling her about it, and she became the mother of twin boys. When these boys were born, they sat up and told their mother and the other people that they were not people, but were ‘thunders,’ and that they would grow up quickly.

    “‘When we shall have been on earth a while, we shall marry, and stay until we each have four sons of our own, then we shall go away and again become “thunders,”‘ they said.

    “It all came to pass, just as they said it would. When they had married good women and each had four sons, they told the people one day that it was time for them to go away forever.

    “There was much sorrow among the people, for the twins were good men and taught many good things which we have never forgotten, but everybody knew it had to be as they said. While they lived with us, these twins could heal the sick and tell just what was going to happen on earth.

    “One day at noon the twins dressed themselves in their finest clothes and went out to a park in the forest. All the people followed them and saw them lie down on the ground in the park. The people stayed in the timber that grew about the edge of the park, and watched them until clouds and mists gathered about and hid them from view.

    “It thundered loudly and the winds blew; trees fell down; and when the mists and clouds cleared away, they were gone — gone forever. But the people have never forgotten them, and my grandfather, who is in the ground near Rocker, was a descendant from one of the sons of the ‘thunders.’ Ho!”


    RETROSPECTION

    IT was evening in the bad-lands, and the red sun had slipped behind the far-off hills. The sundown breeze bent the grasses in the coulées and curled tiny dust-clouds on the barren knolls. Down in a gulch a clear, cool creek dallied its way toward the Missouri, where its water, bitter as gall, would be lost in the great stream. Here, where Nature forbids man to work his will, and where the she wolf dens and kills to feed her litter, an aged Indian stood near the scattered bones of two great buffalo-bulls. Time had bleached the skulls and whitened the old warrior’s hair, but in the solitude he spoke to the bones as to a boyhood friend:

    “Ho! Buffalo, the years are long since you died, and your tribe, like mine, was even then shrinking fast, but you did not know it; would not believe it; though the signs did not lie. My father and his father knew your people, and when one night you went away, we thought you did but hide and would soon come back. The snows have come and gone many times since then, and still your people stay away. The young-men say that the great herds have gone to the Sand Hills, and that my father still has meat. They have told me that the white man, in his greed, has killed — and not for meat — all the Buffalo that our people knew. They have said that the great herds that made the ground tremble as they ran were slain in a few short years by those who needed not. Can this be true, when ever since there was a world, our people killed your kind, and still left herds that grew in numbers until they often blocked the rivers when they passed? Our people killed your kind that they themselves might live, but never did they go to war against you. Tell me, do your people hide. or are the young-men speaking truth, and have your people gone with mine to Sand Hill shadows to come back no more?”

    “Ho! red man — my people all have gone. The young-men tell the truth and all my tribe have gone to feed among the shadow-hills, and your father still has meat. My people suffer from his arrows and his lance, yet there the herds increase as they did here, until the white man came and made his war upon us without cause or need. I was one of the last to die, and with my brother here fled to this forbidding country that I might hide; but one day when the snow was on the world, a white murderer followed on our trail, and with his noisy weapon sent our spirits to join the great shadow-herds. Meat? No, he took no meat, but from our quivering flesh he tore away the robes that Napa gave to make us warm, and left us for the Wolves. That night they came, and quarrelling, fighting, snapping ‘mong themselves, left but our bones to greet the morning sun.

    These bones the Coyotes and the weaker ones did drag and scrape, and scrape again, until the last of flesh or muscle disappeared. Then the winds came and sang — and all was done.”


     

  • 1933: THE SACRED SYMBOLS OF MU

    1933: THE SACRED SYMBOLS OF MU


    1933: THE SACRED SYMBOLS OF MU


    September 1, 2012

    The First Man, Dual Principle
    Courtesy of P. K. Kosloff
    Over 20,000 years old. From the ancient Uighur Capital, beneath Karakhota, Gobi Desert.

    THE SACRED SYMBOLS OF MU

    BY

    COLONEL JAMES CHURCHWARD

    AUTHOR OF
    “THE LOST CONTINENT OF MU”
    “THE CHILDREN OF MU”
    ILLUSTRATED

    IVES WASHBURN; NEW YORK

    [1933]

    This book is dedicated to
    MARJORIE V. LEA HUDSON
    whose high ideals are the Four Great Virtues
    as inscribed in the Sacred Inspired
    Writings of Mu


    CONTENTS

    CHAPTER

    PAGE

    I. INTRODUCTION

    15

    II. RELIGIONS

    27

    III. SYMBOLS OF THE DEITY AND HIS ATTRIBUTES

    56

    IV. THE CREATION

    87

    V. SYMBOLS USED IN RELIGIOUS TEACHINGS

    118

    VI. SYMBOLS RELATING TO MU

    165

    VII. SACRED SYMBOLS CONNECTING NORTH AMERICA TO MU

    189

    VIII. THE MOUND BUILDERS OF NORTH AMERICA

    218

    IX. RELIGION IN EGYPT AND INDIA

    252

    X. THE TWIN SISTERS–RELIGION AND SCIENCE

    280


    p. ix

    LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

    The first man, dual principle Frontispiece
    Mu’s cosmogonic diagram 41
    The Babylonian cosmogonic diagram 43
    The Chaldean cosmogonic diagram 45
    The Hindu cosmogonic diagram 47
    The sun 57
    Isis 60
    The Hittite bird symbol facing page 68
    Truncated figures 81
    Ganesha 85
    Creation of the first pair 100
    The waters of the mother of life facing page 110
    The emersion of Mu 132
    Children of Mu leaving the Motherland by water 133
    Children of Mu leaving the Motherland by air and water 133
    The great hall of truth or judgment seat of Osiris 137
    A pair of ancient pillars 144
    Egyptian pillars 148
    Entrance to Tattu in Amenti 150
    Eight roads to Heaven 153
    The roadway of the soul facing page 155
    The tree and the serpent facing page 159
    An altar painting 169
    Thunder bird and whale 173
    Destruction of Mu 175
    The field of Aarru 177
    Sculptured Slab A 190
    Sculptured Slab B 194
    Ancient and modern water bottles 221
    Water bottle 222
    Symbol of the construction and the workings of the Sun 223
    Showing the Four Primary Forces moving from West to East 225
    Mound Builders’ Symbols 227
    A Mound Builder‘s Calendar Stone 230
    Vase of the Late Minoan I period facing page 238
    A group of octopus vases from Cyprus 241
    The Pipestone Octopus 242
    Gilders Pipe 244
    Osiris 263
    The daisy 281
    The syringa bush 283
    The lily 285
    The moonflower 287
    Mu as the mistress of and ruler of the whole earth facing Page 289

    PREFACE

    This work on Sacred Symbols has been compiled at the suggestion of the late Irving Putnam who felt and assured me that such a work would be appreciated by the public.

    The kindly way in which the public have received my first two books on Mu calls for my most sincere thanks and makes me feel that my life’s work has not been in vain.

    In this work I have given my personal view why religion is in such a chaotic state today. There are over three hundred religions and sects and only One God.


    J. C.


    CHAPTER I

    INTRODUCTION


    I wish particularly to point out in the present volume that I am not giving the meanings of symbols in the vestments in which they are now garbed. I am giving their origin and original meanings.

    Up to the time of Mu‘s submersion all symbols retained their original meanings. From the time of Mu’s destruction I must pass over about 5,000 or 6,000 years. Those were years when seemingly no history was written except a few scraps in India and Egypt.

    During this time mankind apparently was reviving and repeopling the earth, after its almost total destruction by the submersion of Mu and other lands and the subsequent formation of gas belts and mountains.

    On entering Egypt 6,000 years ago we find that many of the original symbols had survived but were very much Egyptianized, especially in pattern or design, with an incomprehensible theology attached to them. A multitude of new ones had besides been added, most of them having esoteric or hidden meanings.

    This confusion increased when Upper and Lower Egypt merged into one kingdom. The two peoples not only commingled personally, but also their two sets of symbols. Thus two sets were made into one without any being discarded. It meant at least two symbols for every conception. So great was the confusion of symbols in Egypt, 4,000 to 5,000 years ago, that hardly one-half of the priesthood understood those used in the temples of other cities, although they might be but a few miles away.

    The next period to note in Egyptian history is the reigns of the Ptolemys.

    Many Greek philosophers then went to Egypt and were taught the Egyptian Sacred Mysteries. This knowledge they took back to Greece, commencing about 600 B. C. In Greece the Sacred Mysteries were Grecianized, new names and further theology were added. The result, generally, was the creation of amusing myths. The familiar Grecian myths may therefore be said to be influenced by the legends and teachings of Egypt and India.

    The next point to note is Mu’s destruction, which removed her motherly control over religion and science throughout the world. The consequence was that each colony framed its own laws, at the same time making changes in religion to suit themselves.

    It is very noticeable among all ancient people that directly the control of the Motherland was removed, those countries began to fall back. As time went on they so degenerated in science and religion that the teachings of the First Great Civilization were at last entirely forgotten and became a thing of the past. Myths, those shadows of the past, alone remained. Here and there, however, solitary flowers strove to raise their heads out of the weeds which now choked the world’s garden.

    Coming down to present times, I find writers, supposed to be scholars, giving meanings to symbols that are purely mythical, the outcome, it may be, of fantastic dreams, and absolutely erroneous. Where they got their ideas I cannot imagine. Certainly not from the ancient writings. The result is that science has drifted into an age of theories. Theories are made subservient to facts. A fact cannot be a fact unless their crazy theories prove it. The more abstruse and bizarre the theory is, the more, apparently, it is scientifically thought of. A theory that is not even understood by the originator himself, and by no one else on earth, meets with scientific approval.

    SYMBOLS AND FREE MASONRY.–Freemasons in their ceremonies use many of the ancient symbols. They freely admit that the original meanings are now forgotten but they know that originally the symbols were sacred, being used in religious ceremonies in the infinite days that are past and had a religious and moral meaning in line with the First Religion of Man–their origin.

    Symbols and symbolisms are a principal division of archaeology. I am not a professional archaeologist, but I love the ancient and for over fifty years have been diligent in the study of it. When Mu went down the school of archaeology went with her.

    ARCHAEOLOGY.–The date when archaeology was first studied reaches far back into the distant past. More than 15,000 years ago, the ancients had special colleges for its study.

    In these colleges a very profound knowledge of their past was attained. The further we go back, the more profound we find that archaeological knowledge.

    Like all other ancient sciences, archaeology had a dark cloud cast over it when Mu the Motherland sank and the First Great Civilization was wiped out. Only seeds, remnants of mankind, were left here and there, out of which a new civilization was in time to develop.

    It is virtually within memory of living man that the study of archaeology has been again undertaken. Those who today call themselves archaeologists are, generally, diggers of the remains of man who lived, say, from 1,000 to 5,000 years ago. These are but of yesterday in human history. Why do they not go back to the beginning, as the ancients did 15,000 years ago? The archaeological study of the ancients included the whole history of man from his beginning 200,000 years before, if the astronomical evidence whereby such dates are computed may be accepted.

    Archaeology embraces much more than it is thought to do. As the ancients studied it, it was a fascinating story. It may be deemed a religion for, at every step, the student is confronted with works of a Supreme Conception, with symbols of the power and wisdom of the Creator. The sights cause him contemplation, contemplation brings him in touch with the Supreme, the great Architect and Builder of all. As the student progresses, he becomes aware that other branches of science are intimately connected with it: geology, chemistry, astronomy and the Cosmic Forces. These must all be mastered to obtain the full benefit of what has been written and left behind by our forefathers for us, to act as guideposts to the greater knowledge.

    NATURE.–Nature shows man what is the Origin of Life. It shows man’s connection with the Great Source and the Great Cosmic Forces which control the Universe.

    It also shows the origin of these Forces. Thus archaeology is but one letter in the long word that unfolds the wonders and glories of Creation, it brings man in closer touch with the Heavenly Father.

    Again, incidentally, it shows that true science is the twin sister of religion: they are inseparable for without religion man could not comprehend the Cosmic Forces, and without fully comprehending these Forces he could not approach the Great Divine Love which rules the Universe.

    The first chapters of the Bible were intended to teach man the workings of these Cosmic Forces. They failed to do so however because of the mistranslations of the Mosiac writings, which were in the tongue and characters of the Motherland, and were copies of the Sacred Writings of Mu that Moses expounded when he was High Priest of the temple at Sinai. The esoteric temple writings of Egypt related the cause of the Flood, showing what the phenomenon actually was. Whoever wrote these chapters, as we now have them, failed fully to understand the ancient form of writing, as present man fails fully to understand the symbols and symbolisms which were there correctly copied.

    The early part of the Bible therefore has not fully carried out the purpose for which it was intended. The Bible Moses actually handed down was the Sacred and Inspired Writings, the greatest and most profound work ever penned by man, containing a science beyond the conception of present man. Nothing however is, it seems, forever lost: for in various parts of the earth writings are being recovered which, when put together, provide us with a great part of the Original Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu. That which has been recovered gives:

    The account of Creation down to and including the Creation of man and of woman.

    The movements of all celestial bodies throughout the Universe, the Forces that are controlling their movement and the Source of these Forces.

    The Origin of Life and what Life is, with the cause of the necessary changes in types of life during the earth’s development.

    Various geological phenomena and what their causes were.

    And there is, finally, the coping stone of the Earth: Man.

    I find a word frequently occurs in the Bible which is misapplied. I refer to “Miracle.” There are no miracles. What seem miraculous is due to our ignorance. They are phenomena produced by the exercising of man’s own Spiritual Force, given him at his creation. The Sacred Writings say that this Force was given to man “to enable him to rule the earth.” Masters used their Spiritual Forces. Their works, not being understood by the multitude, were looked upon as miracles. “Master” was an ancient title bestowed on those who had mastered the use of their Spiritual Forces.

    Those who spend their time merely in unearthing objects of the ancients are not true archaeologists. They are only diggers or miners. The archaeologist reads what he finds written on stone and clay, and informs the public what they say. A stone or plaque of clay with writing on it is only a stone or dried mud, having no more value than any other curious stone until the inscription upon it is read. Then it becomes a page of written history and may be the means of revolutionizing the thought and teachings of present man.

    The value of archaeology is in this reading–thereby one gains a knowledge of the past. A voice is constantly calling, “Go forth unto nature and learn her great truths and lessons.” Nature is the great schoolhouse for higher learning. No authorities are found there to muddle us. Nature is the one and only authority.

    Every old rock, with its crinkly weathered face, every fossil, has its tale to tell; every leaf on tree and shrub whispers a story. The Universe, with its countless celestial bodies moving in perfect order and time, calls for observation and inspires a yearning to know the Source of all. All of these lessons are to be learned from nature to enable man in this life on the earth to prepare himself for the next step in his everlasting life.

    THE ORIGIN OF RELIGION.–What is Religion? Max Müller says: “Religion is a mental faculty which, independent of, nay, in spite of sense and reason, enables man to apprehend the Infinite under different names and under varying disguises. Without that faculty no religion, not even the worship of idols and fetishes, would be possible, and if we will but listen attentively we can hear in all religions a groaning of the Spirit, a struggle to conceive the inconceivable, to utter the unutterable, a longing after the Infinite, a love of God.

    “As soon as we know anything of the thoughts of man and his feelings, we find him in possession of a religion.

    “The intention of religion, wherever we find it, is always holy. However imperfect a religion may be, it always places the human soul in the presence of God, and however imperfect and however childish the conception of God may be, it always expresses the highest ideal of perfection which the human soul, for the time being, can reach and grasp.”

    The period in man’s history which Max Müller here refers to is geologically known at the Pleistocene Period, coming after the submersion of Mu. Therefore what he found were shadows of the Sacred Inspired Religion of the Motherland, orally transmitted from father to son for thousands of years among the descendants of the remnants saved when the mountains went up and cataclysmic waves of water flooded the low-lying lands. This is corroborated in a paragraph where he says:

    “There was a primitive Aryan religion, a primitive Semitic religion and a primitive Tauranian religion before each of these primeval races was broken up and became separate in language, worship and national sentiment.

    “The highest god received the same name in the ancient mythology of India, Greece, Italy and Germany, and was retained by them. The name was Dyaus in Sanscrit; Zeus in Greek; Jovis in Latin; and Tiu in German (Wotan?). They bring before us all the vividness of an event which we witnessed but yesterday.

    “The ancestors of the whole Aryan race, thousands of years it may be before Homer or the Veda, worshipped an unseen being under the selfsame name, the name of Light and Sky. Let us not turn away and say that this was, after all, but nature worship and idolatry. No, it was not meant for that, though it may have been degraded into that in later times. Dyaus did not mean the blue sky nor simply the sky personified; it was meant for something else. We have in the Veda the invocation ‘Dyaus Pitar,’ the Greek ‘Zue Pater’ and the Latin ‘Jupitar,’ and that means in these three languages what it meant before these three languages were torn asunder: ‘Heaven Father.’

    Let us go back to the time when these languages were still one. In the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu 70,000 years ago the deity is frequently designated as “Heavenly Father” and “Father in Heaven.” This name is more frequently used there than any other. Religion itself was based on the Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man. Being so prominent in the ancient writings, it is no wonder that it has persisted through the ages. Jesus, whose teachings were purely those of the First Religion, begins The Lord’s Prayer with “Our Father which art in Heaven.”

    Besides quoting Max Müller I shall give a few extracts from writers on the subject whom science calls authorities.

    Kant and Schiller both assert that “A myth does not represent a debasement, or a sinking down from original perfection, not a victory of sensuality over reason, but on the contrary, it manifests the advancement of a man from a state of comparative rudeness to freedom and civilization.”

    I am not in accord with these ideas because common reasoning tells me the case should be reversed. Fully ninety-nine per cent of the myths are traceable to legends. Legends are history orally handed down. History is a record of facts, so that myths instead of “manifesting advancement” manifest a retrogression; for they show that history, a part of civilization, is being forgotten. Therefore that civilization has declined.

    Taylor, in “Anthropology,” says, “In one sense every religion is a true religion. The great question which forced itself on their minds was one that we, with our knowledge, cannot half answer–what the life is which is sometimes with us but not always.”

    Taylor might with advantage consult the North American Indian, the semi-civilized Polynesians, the Maoris, the South African savages, and, beyond all, the Teachings of Jesus. The savages and semi-savages do not claim great knowledge on the subject. I have, however, found that they possess great wisdom which is untrammelled by the Queen of Myths, known as Science.

    De Brosses says, “All nations had to begin with fetishes, to be followed afterwards by Polytheism and Monotheism.”

    I suspect De Brosses of toying with theories of our Simian origin. They have upset everyone who has ever come in contact with them. However, we shall let it pass because such writers as Max Müller, Dr. Happell, and Professor Pfliderer are directly opposed to such assumptions.

    Hereafter, when dealing with the beginnings of religion, I shall show that man started with monotheism and it was only after Mu’s destruction that there was polytheism and idolatry was practiced. The next quotation is as extraordinary:

    “At a very remote period in the civilization of Egypt, Babylon, Mexico and Peru, the Sun God had gained supremacy as the first and greatest of gods.”

    This is contradicted by all ancient writings. The Sun was never looked upon as a god by the ancients but as a symbol only of the Deity. Therefore, it was never worshipped by them. The sun, from the beginning, was the monotheistic symbol of the Deity. Being the monotheistic or collective symbol of the Deity, it was esteemed the most sacred of all sacred symbols.

    This monotheistic symbol of the Deity existed tens of thousands of years before man settled in either Egypt, Babylon, Mexico or Peru. How, therefore, could it have gained supremacy during their time?


    CHAPTER II

    RELIGIONS


    Mu‘s RELIGION.–It is fairly well established that all religions have a common origin. Let us see what that source was.

    The first records of religion are more than 70,000 years old. They tell us that a body of trained masters from Mu, called Naacals, were carrying to her various colonies and colonial empires copies of the Motherland’s Sacred Inspired Religion. These Naacals formed in each country colleges for the teaching of the priestcraft religion, and the sciences. The priesthoods that were formed in these colleges in turn taught the people. There is a very interesting ancient writing about the Chaldis, as the colleges were called in Babylonia. It says: “Everyone was welcome, be he prince or slave. Directly they passed into the temple, they were equal, for they stood in the presence of the Heavenly Father, the Father of them all, and here they became brothers in fact. No payment was charged; all was free.”

    Throughout the colonies and colonial empires these teachings were known as the Sacred Mysteries, a name that has persisted down to the present. In theOrient they were also called the Books of the Golden Age. In later times, I find among Maya and Egyptian writings that the Sacred Mysteries were only entrusted to the high priesthood and the heir apparent to the throne.

    Clement of Alexandria wrote: “The Sacred Mysteries are only entrusted to high priests and the heir apparent to the throne.” This I find was not exactly true. Many of the Greek Philosophers who went to Egypt were entrusted with the Sacred Mysteries, among them being Solon, Plato, Pythagoras and Thales.

    From various Naacal writings, sometimes called Neferit, and translations of the Sacred Inspired Writings, I shall try to outline the First Religion and show how it was taught to primitive man.

    Religion started at a very early period in man’s history; evidently when he could not understand anything that was abstrusely expressed. Apparently it was found necessary for explanation to use object lessons, symbols, where sight would supply the absence of words. I find the earliest symbols were of an elementary character, plain lines and simple geometrical figures. I refer to a date prior to 70,000 years ago, for according to the records man was so far advanced at that time that he was mastering the most intricate vignettes, tableaux, et cetera, which today puzzle our great scientists.

    Evidently religion was originally taught in stages.

    First: Man was taught that there was a Supreme Being, Infinite and All Powerful. That it was the Creator who created all things above and below. That man was created by this Almighty Being and having been created by Him, was his son-that this Almighty was man’s Heavenly Father.

    Second: When man was created the Creator placed within the body of man a spirit or soul which never died but continued on through eternity.

    Third: When man was created it was ordained that his material body should return to the earth from which it was taken. When this material body died it released the soul which went into the world beyond, there to wait until it was called upon to occupy another material body.

    Apparently, as soon as his primitive mind could grasp the facts, he was taught that his soul was given a task. This task was for the soul to rule the material body by overcoming material desires. When this was accomplished his soul would be called back to the Great Source, and forever afterwards live in perfect joy and happiness.

    He was taught that one material life was so short that the soul could not overcome all of the material desires, so it was ordained that his soul should come into many bodies until the task was accomplished; that these reincarnations were the salvation of his soul.

    Fourth: It was thoroughly instilled into his mind that the Heavenly Father was The Great Love and that this great love ruled the Universe and never died.

    He was taught that the love of the Heavenly Father was far greater than the love of his earthly father, who was only a reflection of his Heavenly Father. Therefore he should always approach his Heavenly Father without fear or dread and in perfect confidence and love, knowing that loving hands were being held out to receive him when he came.

    Fifth: He was taught that all mankind were created by the same Heavenly Father; therefore all mankind were his brothers and sisters, and should be treated as such in all his dealings with them.

    Sixth: Finally he was taught his duties on earth, how he should live to prepare himself to become fit to pass into the world beyond when he was called. He was especially reminded that he must follow the paths of Truth, Love, Charity, Chastity, with perfect love and confidence in his Heavenly Father.

    From this short and inadequate sketch it is shown that the fundamental principles of the first religion of man were: The Fatherhood of God and the Brotherhood of Man.

    Judging from the various religious teachings of the Sacred Inspired Writings, the phrase “Brotherhood of Man” is not meant to convey the idea that all men are to, look upon each other as blood brothers. It would seem to me that this phrasing is symbolical or used as an example for explanation. I think our modern example better explains the meaning to the mind of present man, namely, “Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.” This seems to be confirmed by the forty-two questions in the Osirian Ritual. If we all followed this “Golden Rule” no discord could arise among mankind and the world would be in a virtual bond of brotherhood.

    Again, I think the meaning of the word “charity” is not fully comprehended today. It refers to the soul rather than to the material part of man. Not only material charitable actions, such as feeding the hungry and clothing the naked, but it includes good and charitable thoughts of others. We should think ill of no one but try to help them overcome their failings. The great Master, Jesus, gave us an example of this.

    SYMBOLS.–Throughout his teachings early man was constantly reminded that no symbol, however sacred, was to be worshipped in any way; that symbols were used only to enable him to concentrate his mind solely on the Deity and the particular subject of his supplication. By keeping his eyes on the symbol, other objects were excluded from his vision.

    Symbols in our churches would not be amiss today, at least in some cases. On one occasion my seat in church was directly behind the pew of a wealthy broker. Every time the congregation knelt in prayer this pillar of the church, for he was one of them, drew from the shelf a book bound as a prayer book. When he opened it I saw that it was a ledger with rows of figures in debit and credit columns. These he went up and down with his finger, all the time mumbling something so that those around him thought he was earnest in prayer. Were his thoughts of God? The symbol he was using guided him to the material-not the spiritual.

    THEOLOGY.–The religion of Mu had no theologies or dogmas. Everything was taught in the simplest, most comprehensive language, a language that even the most unschooled mind could grasp.

    Theologies and dogmas crept into religion after the submergence of the Motherland. With her destruction, her controlling influences were gone. Confusions in religion then began, and exist in full force today. Anyone considering present-day religion can see that it is in the process of crumbling, that it is only a question of time when it will be a mass of ruins. Then, when these ruins are cleared away, there will arise a new and purer conception of spiritual things. Religion cannot die until man has attained the perfection ordained for him.

    Our present religious state is not a new condition. Twice before, religion has fallen to the ground through theologies and their consequences. Out of the ashes new religions have arisen. Out of the ashes of present religions a new one will also arise. “He whom the gods destroy they first make mad.” Madness in the form of bigotry, impossible theologies, and other errors exists today.

    WHY PAST RELIGIONS HAVE FALLEN.–At various times in the history of man unscrupulous priesthoods have caused the downfall of religion by introducing into it vicious systems of theology made up of inventions, extravagances and immorality; omissions and false and vicious translations from the Sacred Inspired Religion of Mu from which all religions have sprung.

    These systems were invented by priesthoods for the purpose of inspiring superstitious fears in the hearts of the people, to ensnare them, body and soul, into slavery to the priesthood. Having accomplished this, it did not take long for these priesthoods to acquire wealth and become all powerful. This was vividly illustrated in Egypt, where the Priests of Ammon not only gained the riches of the country but seized the throne as well. When, however, they started to control the military, the soldiers revolted and at the point of the spear drove them down into Ethopia, where they were prevented from returning to Egypt. The accumulation and concentration of wealth invariably ruins a country. There are at least a dozen historical records of it.

    The first great outrage to religion I have found historically recorded occurred in Atlantis 22,000 years ago. It is referred to as “extravagances in the priestly teachings.” The great master, Osiris, dispelled these extravagances and reinstated the original religion of the Fatherhood of God and Brotherhood of Man. As a monument to the memory of this great master, Religion was named after him.

    THE OSIRIAN RELIGION.–When Thoth of Atlantis founded the colony on the Nile Delta, Egypt’s history began. Thoth built the first temple at Saïs and there taught Religion as purged by Osiris 6,000 years before.

    At the destruction of Mu, Ra Mu, the King and High Priest of the Motherland, addressed the pleading crowds, saying:

    “You shall all die together, you and your servants and your riches. From your ashes new nations shall arise and if they forget they are superior, not because of what they put on but what they put out, the same will befall them.”

    The foregoing indicates that the people had strayed from the teachings of the church, become materialistic and forgotten God, not that they had been led astray by the priests. It would appear that they were dropping the spiritual for the material: they were amassing riches and forgetting God. This would seem to be corroborated in a previous statement, where Ra Mu is quoted as saying:

    “Did I not predict all this?”

    It was the priesthood of Egypt that caused the cataclysmic wave of false gods, idolatry and spiritual degradation to sweep over the land. So well did they effect their nefarious designs that priestly orders throughout the world were drawn into the vortex contributing to religion’s spiritual downfall. This started over 5,000 years ago, and the prostituted Osirian religion has now long passed into the discard. Many of its extravagances have, however, persisted down to present times and are found embodied in our religious conceptions.

    The Egyptians were the first to teach the worship of symbols, a thing strictly forbidden in the Ancient Religion.

    Thus began idolatry. The next step was the invention of a devil whom they called Set. For this malevolent being they imagined a domain which they called Hell.

    The extravagances of their description of this domain had no bounds, and one wonders how any sane person could have accepted them. According to these teachings, it was a place of everlasting flames, of burning brimstone that never died. Cast into these sulphurous flames, the Soul remained scorching for all eternity.

    The soul of man is a spirit. No element can touch or come in contact with a spirit. Sulphur is an element. Therefore, it cannot come in contact with a spirit, for a spirit is negative to all elementary matter. Even if it were not, the forces of the spirit are so much higher than those of heat that the spirit could repel it.

    I shall next show how the devil himself managed to put in an appearance. The claim was made that the devil was an archangel, fallen from the ways of grace, and cast from heaven into hell. The four archangels are only another vestment for the Four Great Primary Forces, or as Max Müller calls it, “a new disguise.” As the Great Primary Forces still exist, working and controlling the Universe as of old, it is clear that none have fallen, as the story of Lucifer would have us believe.

    It was thus the Egyptian priesthood dragged the beautiful, pure Osirian Religion into the mud, the religion with which Egypt commenced her history 10,000 years before, causing the nation itself to fall and become the slave of foreign conquerors. Before the Egyptian invention, a devil was unknown. Man had been taught there were two influences attending him here on earth–a material influence emanating from his earthly body, and a spiritual influence that came from his soul. His spiritual influence had the power to overcome the material, and it was his destiny that it should eventually dominate. It might, however, take many incarnations before this was accomplished, after which his soul would return to the Great Source.

    Hindu priests, always quick to adopt anything of material advantage to themselves, followed Egypt in the debauchery of religion. An obstacle that had first to be overcome, however, was their Naacal teachers. These were unwavering in their adherence to the teachings of the First Religion. So the Brahminical priests started to persecute the Naacals, eventually driving them into the snow-capped mountains of the North. When these holy men were disposed of, the debauch commenced.

    Not wishing to borrow their devil from the Egyptians, the Brahmin priests invented one of their own and called him Siva (pronounced Sheva).

    From the time Siva was grafted into the Hindu religion, history shows that the Hindus fell from the high pinnacle of civilization which had been theirs since the period of the Motherland. A little history will verify this assertion:

    Universal History and M. D. Voltaire–A. D. 1758. Vol. 3, Page 13.

    “The school of the ancient gynosophists was still subsisting in the great city of Benares on the banks of the Ganges. There the Brahmins cultivated the Sacred Language which they called Hanferit, and look upon it as the most ancient of all languages. [The Naacal writings are in what is here called Hanferit.]

    “They admit of Genii, like the primitive Persians. They tell their disciples that symbols are made only to fix the attention of the people and are different emblems of the Deity. But as this sound theology would turn to no profit, they concealed it from the people. [And taught what produced superstitious awe and fear.]

    “Be that as it may, the Indians were no longer that people of superior knowledge into whose country the ancient Greeks used to travel for instruction.”

    India was the cradle of the Greek Philosophy. Up to 500 B. C. the Greeks were going to India for learning. When they commenced going I do not know–possibly a thousand years before.

    W. Robertson, “An Historical Disquisition of India,” Pub. 1794, Page 274.

    “The Brahmins, it is well known, borrowed religion, as well as all other sciences of civilization, from the highly civilized Nagas, whom afterwards they relentlessly persecuted.”

    One of the inventions of the Hindu priests was that Man was first created a grass, then a fish, passed into an amphibian, then a reptile, from a reptile into a mammal, and from this became a man. They also maintained that everything is a part of God and that all things put together are God. And yet this same priesthood says that idolatry is a sin. Let us analyze this.

    Idolatry is a sin. The worship of idols made of wood and stone is idolatry. The worship of God is not idolatry. As the wood and stone are parts of God, the worship of wood and stone would be worshipping parts of God: therefore there is no such thing as idolatry, since whatever is worshipped is a part of God. What can be more fantastic than this? Yet I find the same conception in one of our religious sects today, and they call themselves Christians. Did Jesus ever utter such inconceivable nonsense?

    The Brahminical priests did their work well, for they enslaved the people and froze their brains. But India is today awakening. She is casting off her priestly shackles and has started to regain her enviable place among nations, to regain her old religion and civilization. And she will again stand in the proud position from which she was dragged down. The Untouchables will no longer be Untouchables, but will receive their place as brothers in the land. But the Hindus must remember that they are only emerging, the top of the Cross is not clear of the water.

    Some few thousand years ago the Priesthoods generally put the coping stone of horrors on religion–they instituted the horrible practice of human sacrifice. This addition caused consternation and enhanced the fear of the people in all lands. No one knew but he might be the next to be stretched upon the bloody stone, or, be shrouded in the flames of the fiery furnace. Fear and dread reigned supreme. These human sacrifices have supposedly disappeared from what is termed “civilized peoples.” But have they? Is not human life sacrificed today under another guise? And what about present-day religions and people? The only difference from now and 3,000 years ago is a thicker veneer over our savagery.

    The Church of Rome has a bloody page disfiguring its record by the Inquisition.

    The Protestant Church has a great blot on her escutcheon with the burning of witches.

    The Mohammedan Church was born with the sword, has lived by the sword, and will die by the sword–blood covers every page of its history.

    Have Christians been following the teachings of the Great Master, Jesus, who preached only kindness and brotherly love? Certainly not! They have been following the cruel lust for blood bred of fanaticism and bigotry. Are we, ourselves, any better today? I think not. Our lust for blood causes us to hang, shoot and electrocute in the name of the law. What law? Not God’s, for His law says, “Thou shalt not kill.” With all our great professions of civilization we still remain savages at heart, and I have known many savages who are more truly civilized than we are. We erect towering buildings, make horrible wars on one another because of greed for power and wealth. Is this civilization, or mere display? Coat a pig with gold and the pig still remains a pig. The gold is only a veneer; the pig still exists in its original form. Our civilization is simply a veneer hiding our real selves–neither our hearts nor characters are affected by it for we are what we are.

    I shall now show by Mu’s Cosmogonic Diagram what the First Religion of Man was–the Sacred Inspired Religion of Mu.

    MU’S COSMOGONIC DIAGRAM.–The Cosmogonic Diagram of Mu was the mother of all the various cosmogonic diagrams found throughout the world. All subsequent diagrams were based on that of the Motherland.

    Inventions, alterations, additions in lines to adapt them to new meanings, made nightmares of them all.

    One of the most prominent additions in the Hindu, Babylonian, Assyrian, Chaldean and Egyptian was the addition of a hell. This hell is shown in various diagrams as a small circle below the main figure, the outside of the circle symbolizing the Universe, which was putting it far away from the earth. As the devil was unknown in Mu, no hell appears in her cosmogonic diagram.

    DECIPHERING MU’S DIAGRAM.–In Mu the novice was taught to learn the diagram thoroughly and repeat what was written upon it as his spiritual convictions. just as children are taught the Bible today, the children of lost Mu were instructed in this diagram.

    Mu’s Cosmogonic Diagram

    THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE DIAGRAM.–In the center is a circle within two crossed and interwoven triangles. Being interwoven or interlaced, these triangles form but one figure.

    These two triangles are enclosed within a second circle, thus leaving twelve divisions.

    Beyond this circle is a third, leaving a space between the two.

    On the outside of this third circle are 12 scallops. Falling from the outside of the scallops is a ribbon which has 8 divisions.

    THE MEANINGS OF THESE FIGURES.–The central circle is a picture of the Sun and the symbol of the Deity whose abode is Heaven.

    The twelve divisions, formed by the crossing of the two triangles, are the gates to Heaven where dwells the Heavenly Father. These gates symbolize virtues, the twelve great earthly virtues, which man must possess before he can enter the gates, among them being Love, Hope, Charity, Chastity, Faith, et cetera. Love stands at the head of the list.

    The space between the second and third circles is the world beyond, which the soul must pass through to reach the gates of Heaven.

    The twelve scallops on the outside of the outer circle are the gates to the world beyond and symbolize the twelve great earthly temptations which must be overcome by the material body, before the soul can pass through these gates to the world beyond.

    The Babylonian Cosmogonic Diagram

    The ribbon with the eight divisions symbolizes the eight roads to Heaven and tells what man’s actions and thoughts must be to ascend to the gates of the world beyond. Put into present language the foregoing would read:

    THE BELIEF.–I believe there are eight roads to travel to reach Heaven (mentioning them). My soul will first arrive after travelling these roads at the gates to the world beyond. To enter these my soul must show that my earthly body overcame the twelve great earthly temptations (mentioning them). Having shown that it had done so, my soul will be allowed to Pass into the world beyond. This I must traverse until I reach the gates of Heaven. Here my soul must prove that my earthly body possessed the twelve great virtues (mentioning them). Having shown that it did, my soul will then be passed through the gates into Heaven to the Throne of Glory, where sits the Heavenly Father waiting to receive it.

    Have we anything today in any of our religions and religious sects that will compare with this beautiful conception so simply worded?

    This was the Religion of Mu, the Motherland, and the First Religion of Man.

    JESUS AND THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION.–Jesus was a Master, the greatest and most proficient who has ever been on earth.

    Jesus did not teach a new religion; he simply taught the First Original Religion as it is written in the Sacred and Inspired Writings of Mu.

    The Chaldean Cosmogonic Diagram
    The Sri Santara

    The Lord’s Prayer, the greatest work of its kind ever penned or spoken, is to be found in the Sacred Writings of Mu. Jesus condensed the ancient text to suit the language of his day. He compacted the whole of the material parts of religion into a few short sentences, leaving out nothing that was vital to man’s salvation. The religion taught by Jesus has been called the Christian Religion, yet not five per cent of those who profess to follow His teachings do so; the other ninety-five per cent are following the supposed teachings of the apostles made up by a conclave of priests years after Jesus and his apostles had taken the long journey. This they called the Athenasian Creed. They borrowed the name Christian for their headline.

    The teachings of this religion today include some of the extravagances the priesthood of Egypt grafted into the Osirian Religion, which are so contrary to actual teachings of Jesus they are deplorable. Theologies and bigotry, to which may be added supreme obstinacy, are tolling the death knell of the Christian religion. The priesthoods of this religion condemn the falling away of the world from the churches. This is easily understood by anyone who will trouble to think. But thinking priesthoods seem never to have existed. While they are bitterly complaining of this “falling away from the church,” as they call it, the priesthood has only itself to blame. The public is receiving a higher education than heretofore. People are beginning to think for themselves.


    The Hindu Cosmogonic Diagram

    Thinking shows them the impossible theories and beliefs that are being handed out to them, and the bigotry attending it all. With higher education their reasoning powers will not allow them to accept it, so they simply keep away from it.

    Are people becoming irreligious? No! On the contrary, they are becoming more religious. The heart craves truth, a knowledge of the Loving Heavenly Father. Offer people a plain, untrammelled service of simplicity and truth and no church will be big enough to hold all those who will attend.

    There is, however, a crisis in the Church today. How long before the structure will fall? It is crumbling fast and soon will form a heap of ruins on the ground.

    With the atmosphere cleared, the Original Religion will return–the religion that places the spiritual above the material, that teaches the Love of the Heavenly Father, and makes a true brotherhood of man, as it did during the life of the Motherland.

    I have stated that we still retain in our present religions some of the inventions and extravagances grafted into religion by the unscrupulous priesthood. They still persist, they have never been cleansed from our present day religions. I shall mention some; to mention all would fill volumes.

    THE DEVIL AND HELL.–The origin and date already given.

    VIRGIN BIRTH.–The origin of this is to be found in the Sacred Writings of Mu. It appears in the Fifth Command of The Creation:

    “From these cosmic eggs life came forth as commanded.”

    In a subsequent table explaining the commands in creation, cosmic eggs are referred to as “the virgins of Life.” The sentence reads: “Hol Hu Kal.” Translated into English it reads: Hol–closed; Hu–virgin womb; and Kal–to open. Free reading: To pierce or open the virgin womb; and, by permissible extension: To pierce or open the virgin womb of life.

    For this reason the ancients called the waters “the mother of life”; for up to this period of the earth’s history, no life had appeared. Life, therefore, first appeared in the waters. The advent of life had opened the virgin womb in the waters.

    Later, The Four Great Creative Forces which emanate from the Deity had the additional name of Gods bestowed upon them.

    Being the First Known commands or executors of the commands of the Creator, they were called of virgin birth to correspond with the teachings of the Sacred Writings regarding earthly life–thus the First life either of the Gods or nature was the result of Hol Hu Kal.

    Upon this ancient conception modern priesthoods (within the last two thousand years) have invented virgin births and immaculate conceptions for various men that have lived, as an example, Masters. The Priesthoods have made the Great Master, Jesus, of virgin birth and, forgetting themselves, give his pedigree and family tree back to David.

    Our learned scholars are not to be surpassed by any priesthoods. They tell us that all ancient Kings were of virgin birth because they were “Sons of the Sun.” These Kings claimed nothing of the kind. “Son of the Sun” was a title bestowed on the rulers or emperors of a colonial empire by Mu, the Empire of the Sun and Suzerain of the whole world.

    Heretofore I have stated that Jesus did not teach a new faith but the Original Religion of Man.

    My old friend, the Rishi, never tired of talking of the Great Master, Jesus. One day he said to me: “The Lord’s Prayer, as the Christians call it, is the greatest masterpiece of phraseology and condensation ever written, for it embodies the whole of the ancient religion in a few short paragraphs. Take, for instance, the beginning, ‘Our Father which art in Heaven.’ In these six words many points in the ancient religion are covered. It first tells us that we are His children; therefore all mankind are brothers and sisters. “Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive others that trespass against us.” These simple words tell us our duty one to the other, and that we should love one another like brothers and sisters. Again ‘Our Father’ tells us that we should approach Him as we would our earthly father, with love and confidence. “Give us this day our daily bread” is another wonderful sentence and far-reaching. It tells us that we should avoid greed and the craving to amass wealth and depend on Him for our daily needs. He will care for us, thus leaving us free to amass spiritual wealth without anxiety about the material.

    “You will notice, my son, our temple has no wealth nor have those connected with it any wealth. We depend entirely on what the Heavenly Father sends us day by day through the people. Our faith in Him is implicit, so he never allows us to want.” And so he could go on through every sentence of the Lord’s Prayer.

    Another favorite sentence in the Lord’s Prayer to comment on was: “Lead us not into temptation.” This, he said, “was unquestionably a mistranslation of the Master’s words and, no doubt, was unintentional, arising from careless reading.” He then went on: “Let us reason it out. In one of the paragraphs it is shown that the Heavenly Father is the All Powerful, for it says: ‘For Thine is the Kingdom, the Power and the Glory.’ Here it is shown that the supposed leader into temptation is the All Powerful. Therefore, being All Powerful, He cannot fail; and who is the All Powerful? Our kindly Heavenly Father whose love is so great it rules the universe. Could He forget His great love and set a trap for a son’s downfall? Impossible!

    “I think the words of the Master, correctly translated, would be: ‘Let us not be led into temptation’; for in the Sacred Writings we find: ‘O Heavenly Father, let not temptation overtake or surround us. If it does, deliver us from it.’ These are the reasons why I feel that the words of the Great Master have been unintentionally misquoted or mistranslated.”

    He told me that one of the cardinal themes of the Great Master, Jesus, was re-incarnation, something almost entirely omitted in our Biblical account of Him, also in our religious services.

    He told me many legends about Jesus that permeated Oriental lore, one of which he said was universal and told everywhere. The scene is laid in Lahore where Jesus was staying with one, Ajainin, who was one of Jesus’ pupils.

    One day Jesus and Ajainin were sitting in the porch of the temple and while sitting there a band of wandering minstrels entered the court and began to play. Their music was very rich and delicate, and Jesus remarked:

    “Among the highest of the land we have no sweeter music than that which these uncouth children of the jungles bring to us.”

    Ajainin asked: “Whence do they get this talent? In one short life they surely could not acquire such perfection of voice and such knowledge of harmony and time.”

    Jesus answered: “Men call them prodigies. They are no prodigies; all things result from natural laws. These people are not young; a thousand years would not suffice to give them such divine expressions and such purity of voice. Ten thousand years ago these people had mastered harmony. In days of old they trod the busy thoroughfares of life and caught the melody of the voices of nature. They have come again to learn still other lessons from the varied notes of nature.”

    When walking one evening with the Rishi, talking on the subject of the many religions of today and the work of Christian missionaries, he related a tale that was popular among the native priesthood about a poor benighted Hindu and a Christian missionary.

    “A missionary asked one of his native flock what he thought of religion having so many sects? The poor Hindu answered: Religions are like the fingers on the hand. How are we to tell which is right? There was once a dispute among the fingers of the hand as to which was entitled to preëminence.

    “The thumb said, I ought to have the preëminence for it is plain none of you can do anything without me.

    “Ah I said the first finger, What is more important than pointing out the way? This is my office. I ought to have the preëminence.

    “I, said the second finger, rest my claims on mathematical principles. When you hold the hand upright which finger is the tallest? I am; therefore I ought to have the preëminence.

    “No, said the third finger, for although it is something to point out the way, and mathematics are strong, there is one thing stronger, and that is love. When you put the symbol of love upon the hand, it is on the third finger. Therefore the supremacy is mine.

    “Hear me, too, said the little finger, it is true I am small and you are large. Mathematics are strong and love is stronger. But there is one thing above all these and that is worship. When you approach God, I am the finger you choose to present nearest in your prayers. For then you press your hands together, lift them up and hold them thus. Therefore, I should have the preëminence.”

    And the old Rishi turned to me with a smile, saying: “What is your comment, my son?” The poor, benighted Hindu’s philosophy nonplussed me. So I leave it to my readers to supply it.

    On one occasion the old Rishi informed me that temple legends stated: “Jesus, during his sojourn in the Himalayan monastery, studied the contents of the Sacred Inspired Writings, the language, the writing and the Cosmic Forces of the Motherland.”

    That Jesus was a Master of the Cosmic Forces, with a perfect knowledge of the Original Religion, is manifest in the Books of the New Testament; but it is not there shown that he understood the language of Mu. His acquaintance with it is proved by his last words when nailed to the Cross: “Eli, Eli, lama sabac tha ni.”

    This is not Hebrew nor any tongue that was spoken in Asia Minor during the life of Jesus. It is the pure tongue of the Motherland, badly pronounced and spelt in the New Testament. It should have been spelt, read and pronounced: “Hele, hele, lamat zabac ta ni.”

    Translation:

    Hele–I faint. Hele–I faint; lamat zabac ta ni–darkness is coming over my face.

    I do not stand alone on this translation. The late Don Antonio Batres Jaurequi, a prominent Maya scholar of Guatemala, in his book, “History of Central America,” says: “The last words of Jesus on the Cross were in Maya, the oldest known language.” He says they should read, “Hele, Hele, lamah sabac ta ni.” Put in English: “Now I am fainting; the darkness covers my face.” Thus we virtually agree on all material points. The slight differences are easily explained.

    Jaurequi spells the word “lamah.” I spell it “lamat.” He spells the word “sabac.” I spell it “zabac.” This difference is brought about by the translations coming from two different lines of colonization. Mine comes from the Naga-Maya of Eastern Asia; Jaurequi’s comes from the modern Maya of Central America. The two, taken from vastly distant parts of the earth, agree in all material points.


    CHAPTER III

    SYMBOLS OF THE DEITY AND HIS ATTRIBUTES


    SACRED SYMBOLS.–To make the Sacred Symbols as intelligible as possible to my readers I am dividing them into classes. I shall start with the highest, most Sacred Symbol of all, the Sun as Ra symbolizing the Deity. It is the collective symbol representing the Deity with all His attributes, and the only symbol that does so.

    Next will be given symbols of His various attributes. Although I have narrated the Tale of the Creation in my first book, The Lost Continent of Mu, I am repeating it in this one for two reasons. First:–All symbols connected with the Creation were looked upon as sacred, and were used in religious ceremonies. Second:–In the version I am now giving I am extending it slightly, which makes it come nearer to the original version.

    This will be followed by symbols used in religious teaching.

    The following chapter will be the compound Sacred Symbols, with the changes from their beginnings.

    Decipherings of all symbols are given either accompanying the symbol or in “The Lost Continent of Mu.”

    This being the third book of a trilogy on Mu, I have not repeated in it various decipherings, but have referred to “The Lost Continent,” where they will be found.

     

    The Sun

    SYMBOLS OF THE DEITY.–The Sun was the Monotheistic Symbol of the Deity. As the monotheistic or collective symbol it was called RA, and being the monotheistic symbol it was looked upon as the most Sacred of all the Sacred Symbols.

    While each attribute of the Deity, in several cases, had various symbols expressing it, there was only one monotheistic or collective symbol.

    During the early history of man there were no gods but the One Great Infinite. The gods crept into religious ceremonies later. The beginning of the gods was when the Four Great Creative Forces were given the name of gods.

    Scientists and archaeologists, not comprehending the ancient form of writing and symbolisms, have unfortunately spread broadcast the error that the ancients worshipped the Sun, when the fact is that they regarded the Sun as a symbol only; and when they dedicated a temple to the Sun, it was to the Almighty as either the Deity, the One Lord God, or to the Almighty as His male attribute in creation.

    THE ATTRIBUTES OF THE DEITY

    THE CREATOR’S TWO PRINCIPLES.–This is one of the most interesting of the ancient conceptions. It arose from the assumption that to produce anything, male and female were required; so that gave the Creator the two principles–the sun symbolizing the male and the moon the female.

    Symbols were then designed to express the different phases, if it can be so called. First a symbol was devised to express the dual capacity; this they called Lahun  the English translation of which being “two in one, one in two” and by extension “all in one and one is all.” The glyph Lahun is a circle with a bar drawn through its center. The Mexican Tablet No. 150 shows the Sun symbolizing the male principle and the same cut shows the moon symbolizing the female principle.

    No. 150

    It was quite usual among the ancients, when erecting temples, to build two near each other. The larger one was dedicated to the Sun as the male principle and the smaller to the Moon as the female. The lines on Tablet No. 150 read: “The Creator created one. One became two and two produced three from whom all mankind descended.” The top face symbolizes the Sun; the lower face without rays the moon.

    Isis: The Egyptians were not content with having the Moon symbolize the female attribute of the Creator, so they devised a symbol for the moon which they called Isis; thus they made a symbol to symbolize a symbol.

    The intricacies of what Isis was, beyond symbolizing Nature, and being the executrix of God’s commands, was only understood by the Egyptians themselves, and they were not all in accord on the subject.

    In ceremonies and processions Isis wore as her headdress a moon with a pair of cow’s horns. With the Egyptians, cow’s horns symbolized motherhood. The goddess Sati of Upper Egypt, and the goddess Hathor both had cow’s horns in their headdress. Hathor had a moon also like Isis. It appears to me that Sati, Hathor and Isis all symbolized the same thing, only they were represented in slightly different vestments.

    Isis

    The old Oriental Empires followed the Egyptians in making a woman symbolize the moon.

    The Babylonians had Astoreth. The Hittites had Hepet. The Greeks rejoiced in their Aphrodite, and the Romans in Venus.

    Papyrus Ani: “In early days, before priests froze the thoughts of man into blocks of stone and built of them shrines to a thousand gods, many held that there was only One God.”

    THE DEITY AS THE CREATOR.–The Creation was one of the principal themes of the Ancients. In this they clearly distinguished between the Creator Himself and the work consummated, making a prominent dividing line in their symbols. I shall first take the symbols of the Deity as the Creator. The ancients looked upon the power of Creation as one of the attributes of the Almighty.

    The ancients had numerous figures, always conventional, symbolizing this attribute. Apparently the most popular were adorned serpents. Many designs of these serpents are found in ancient carvings and literature.

    Two of these serpents are especially prominent. One was the cobra, called in the Motherland, Naga. This one had seven heads. This number was given to correspond with the seven stages of creation, the seven mental planes, et cetera.

    The seven-headed serpent originated in Mu and was there called Naga. In various Mu colonies it received added names. judging from the geographical position of the colonies where we find it, I think that the lower western half of Mu was where it was used. The people using this symbol were called after it–the Nagas.

    Angkor Thom

    Anarajapoora–Ceylon

    The other serpent was covered with feathers instead of scales. This also originated in the Motherland and was there called Quetzacoatl. It is still to be found in the impenetrable jungles and swamps of Yucatan and Central America, but extremely rare. During all of my explorations I have only seen one, and I never want to see another. It is the most venomous serpent ever known on earth. Its location was apparently along the northern half of the Motherland. One tribe who made Quetzacoatl their symbol for the Creator, like the Nagas took their name from it, being known as–the Quetzals. The Quetzacoatl varied in design among these people.

    One of the most noteworthy conventional designs of the Quetzacoatl is the Dragon so prominent in the northern parts of eastern Asia today. In this effort the ancients carried the design to the extreme of conventionality, for they endowed it with a crest, which it had not, wings which it had and legs which were long instead of mere claws or feet. They not only gave it the wherewithal to fly, but to run also, which it could not do.

    The Pueblo Indians of Arizona and New Mexico bestowed on it the name of the bearded serpent as well as Quetzacoatl.

    The Quiche Mayas, in their sacred book the Popal Vuh, refer to it as follows:–

    “All was immobility and silence in the darkness, in the night; only the Creator, the maker, the dominator, the Serpent covered with feathers, they who engender, they who create, they are surrounded by green and blue, their name is Gucumatz.”

    Narayana

    The name Gucumatz here does not refer to the Creator Himself but to His Four Great Creative Forces, hence they are referred to as “they.”

    I found in a Nootka Indian tableau a serpent having a plume on his head, unquestionably one of the conventional designs of Quetzacoatl. Although the names of all other objects in the tableau were given, that of the Serpent was omitted by these British Colombian Indians.

    As Sacred Symbols of the Creative Powers, these were all held in great reverence. They stood next to the Sun–the most sacred symbol of all.

    I also find a feathered serpent in Egypt. In the tomb of Pharaoh Seti I is to be seen a painting of a serpent having three heads, four legs of man and feathered wings.

    THE SACRED FOUR.–The Sacred Four is among the oldest religious conceptions. I found it in the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu.

    The Sacred Four are the Four Great Primary Forces, coming from the Almighty. They first brought order out of chaos throughout the Universe and then, on command, created the Universe with all the bodies and life therein. When creation was completed they were given charge of the physical universe. Today the Universe and all physical life is controlled by these Forces.

    An ancient Hindu picture

    The god Vishnu supported by the Serpent Ananta, having seven heads, the symbol of the Seven Commands of Creation.

    The ancients held these Forces in such reverence that nearly if not all of the very early temples were dedicated to them as the Creator’s executors. Most of the temples, I find, were subsequently dedicated to the Sun and Moon, the Sun Temple symbolizing the male principle of the Creator and the Temple of the Moon the female principle. Still later, I find temples dedicated to Seven Great Commands of Creation and symbolized by an adorned or conventional Serpent.

    From the beginning various symbols for the Sacred Four began to creep in. Also a plurality of names were given them at different times by various people. I have a collection of over fifty names given to them. Among them are: the Four Great Ones, the Four Powerful Ones, the Four Great Kings, the Four Great Maharajas, the Four Great Builders, the Four Great Architects, the Four Great Geometricians, the Four Great Pillars; and today we call them the Four Archangels.

    Somewhere about 6,000 or 7,000 years ago, a confusion was caused by giving the Pillars Keepers, which were called Genii. This addition of keepers for the Pillars must have occurred after the destruction of Mu, as I do not find them in any writings of the First Civilization. The Pillars were placed at the Four Corners of the earth to teach ancient man the Four Cardinal points. The earth’s symbol is a four-sided square, which when referring to anything but the Cardinal points is shown with sides, top and bottom parallel, thus  and when associated with the Cardinal points or referring to them is placed thus 06701 so that the points shall be in their true position. The crossing of these two squares was used by the Egyptians to symbolize the eight Roads to Heaven. 06702

    The writings about the Genii are so obtuse and so mixed up that I cannot look upon them as anything but a camouflage for the Pillars, consequently the changing of the name from the Sacred Four to Genii is a change of vestment only.

    BIRDS SYMBOLS OF THE SACRED FOUR.–Birds as symbols play an important part in the ancient religious conceptions but what they actually symbolized remained for the Mexican Tablets to tell us. We have an Egyptian record in their ancient god Seb, but what is said about him by the Egyptians is so purely symbolical, that without other evidences, the layman could hardly be brought to understand.

    THE GOD SEB: Egyptian Book of the Dead. Here the god Seb is called “the Father of the Gods,” “the Bearer of the Gods” and “the Leader of the Gods.” Seb was also called “the Great Cackler which produced the Mundane Egg.” He is spoken of as having “laid the egg out of which the earth and all therein came forth.” It further says: “I protect the egg of the Great Cackler, if I thrive it thrives, if I live it lives, if I breathe the breath of air it breathes.” The god carries on his head the figure of a goose. Seb was the Egyptian name for this particular species of goose.

    The Hittite Bird Symbol

    Courtesy of American Weekly

    The foregoing speaks of both the Creator and the Four Great Creative Forces emanating from Him. As hitherto stated, “the Gods” were the Sacred Four, thus showing that the old Egyptians knew perfectly well what the Origin of Forces is.

    Hawaiian Tradition: Ellis’ Polynesian Research. “In the Sandwich Islands there is a tradition saying that in the beginning there was nothing but water when a big bird descended from on high and laid an egg in the sea. The egg burst and Hawaii came forth.”

    It was Mexico, however, that has given us the clinching proof of what bird symbols of the ancients really signified. Among Niven’s collection of Mexican Tablets, there are over fifty showing birds. I have selected one to decipher, to tell what they all mean.

    Mexican Tablet No. 1086: Those who have read my two books–The Lost Continent of Mu and The Children of Mu will readily see the meaning of two glyphs which I here point out in the bird figure.

    The eye of the bird  is the Uighur form of the monotheistic symbol of the Deity. Projecting from the bird’s breast is the hieratic letter H in the alphabet of Mu  which was among all ancient people was the alphabetical symbol for the Four Great Forces. The body of the bird is in the shape of a pod–symbol for the home of the primary forces. The various lines in connection with the pod are old esoteric Uighur temple writings.

    This bird therefore symbolizes the Creative Forces of the Deity and the forces are shown as emanating from or coming out of the Deity. By extension, this figure reads: A symbol of the Almighty showing the four Great Primary Forces coming out of Him.

    Easter Island: On this little island have been found various bird symbols and conventional animals with birds’ heads. One has an egg in its claw, which seems to show that the ancient Easter Islanders had the same conceptions as the Hawaiians.

    Legends of some of the North American Indians show that bird symbols are their favorite symbol for the Creative Forces. Their name for this bird is the Thunder Bird.

    Birds appear among the ancient records of the Babylonians, Chaldeans and Hittites as one of their symbols of the Sacred Four–The Creative Forces.

    The Assyrian Genii included a bird.

    The Egyptians included a bird.

    The Bible also includes a bird.

    An Alaskan Totem Pole: A very old chief of the tribe of Haiden Indians, Queen Charlotte Island, Alaska, to which a totem pole belongs has stated: “The winged creature which crowns the totem pole is the Thunder Bird and represents the Great Creator.” It would have been more correct if he had said: “Represents the Great Creative Forces.”

    I am under the impression that the winged circle got its inspiration from a bird symbol. This ancient conception remains dear to us; for whenever heavenly beings are depicted, they are shown with wings like a bird.

    All the various bird symbols, from so many widely diversified spots, express the same conception, and it seems to me that, different as they are in appearance, they must have a common ancestor.

    CROSS SYMBOLS OF THE SACRED FOUR.–The Specialized Cross was one of the figures used by the ancients to denote the Sacred Four–the Four Great Primary Forces. The cross was always a favorite symbol among the ancients probably because they found it more expressive than any other figure. Studying and writing about the Sacred Four appears also to have been an absorbing theme with them. Today the Pueblo Indians of Arizona and New Mexico refer to the Sacred Four as “Those above.”

    The mother of all crosses was plain with four arms of equal length. I first find it in the Sacred and Inspired Writings as the symbol of The Sacred Four–The Great Creative Forces.

    Mexican Tablet No. 672: Is an exact duplication of the cross heretofore mentioned as appearing in the Oriental copies of the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu. As time went on this cross evolved. It developed into four distinct lines, becoming more intricate al I the time.

    No. 672

    1. The end of the first line and the shortest, I have called the Pyramid Cross.

    2. The end of the second line is a cross formed of four loops, having the symbol of the Deity in the center. These I have called the Loop Crosses.

    3. The end of the third line is the well-known Swastika, known as “the good luck symbol.”

    4. The end of the fourth line was the winged circle. The ancients rioted in designs for this figure; the Egyptians excelling others in beautiful devices and marvelous artistry.

    Besides these four main lines, there were many single special designs.

    THE PYRAMID CROSS. LINE 1.–A group of Crosses among Niven’s collection of Mexican tablets is especially interesting. I have called them the Pyramid Crosses because they are designed on the lines of a pyramid. They are the cosmogony of a pyramid illustrated by a cross.

    The four arms are composed of four triangles corresponding with the four sides of a pyramid.

    The points of these triangles are covered with the monotheistic symbol of the Deity.

    The base of a pyramid is square; the four triangles brought together form a square. The pyramid is built on astronomical lines; so is the Cross.

    These Crosses were drawn before the submersion of Mu. Were any pyramids built before that date? I know of none. Were pyramids evolved out of these Crosses?

    Fig. A. Is the base of a pyramid divided into four triangles.

    Fig. B. Dotted lines within the circle show the points of the triangles, corresponding to the top of a pyramid.

    Fig. C. Shows the Cross with the monotheistic symbol of the Deity, Naga Pattern, crowning the points.

    Fig. D. Is the same as Fig. C with the exception that the Uighur monotheistic symbol crowns the points.

    Fig. E. The point of the triangle covered by the monotheistic symbol. The following is written on these tablets:

    “The Four Great Pillars,” “The Sacred Four,” “The Four Great Architects,” “The Four Great Builders” and “The Four Powerful Ones.”

    No. 777 confirms the fact that the four triangles forming the Cross are the Sacred Four because the symbol within the triangle reads: “Pillar.” The four triangles with their inscriptions therefore read: “The Four Great Pillars”–one of the names given to the Sacred Four.

    During the life of Mu it was taught that the Four Great Pillars sustained the Universe.

    After the destruction of Mu the Universe was forgotten and the earth given the honor of anchoring and sustaining the Pillars. A pillar was placed at each of the Cardinal Points:–North, South, East and West.

    THE LOOPED CROSSES. LINE 2.–The evolution of this line started with the plain cross shown in the Sacred Writings and ended with the Deity being added to four loops symbolizing the Four Great Forces, with the names of the Forces given within the loop.

    The evolution of the Looped Crosses

    Fig. 1. The Original Cross.

    Fig. 2. The oldest form of Looped Cross I have as yet found. It is very ancient from the fact that the symbol of the Deity is of the ancient pattern and not specialized. It is a question in my mind whether a link is not missing between Fig. 1 and Fig. 2; the change appears to me to be too radical for the ancients.

    Sometime during the teachings of primitive man trouble apparently began to accumulate over the circle, which was used to symbolize various things. It was then decided to specialize the circle which symbolized the Deity. The Nagas added a dot in the center and the Uighurs an inner circle. Fig. 2 has neither of these specializations.

    Fig. 3a. Is the same as Fig. 2 except that Fig. 3a has the Naga pattern of the symbol for the Deity.

    Fig. 3b. Is the same as Fig. 2 except that this cross has the Uighur pattern for the symbol of the Deity.

    Fig. 4. This figure shows the last addition to the Looped Crosses. Within the arms of the loops the names of the Force are written, in this case the name of the Force being “builder”07501 (a two-sided square). The loop is a symbol that a certain divine order has been carried out. The Force has returned to the giver of the command.

    A group of representative Looped Crosses taken from Niven’s Mexican Tablets

    Various other Crosses were used by the ancients in their writings, and each one had a different meaning. They are however easily distinguishable from the Crosses symbolizing the Sacred Four. The original Cross of the Sacred Four was a solid plain cross; all the others are open crosses.

    1. This Cross reads U-luumil which means “the Land of,” “the Country of,” “the Empire of,” et cetera.

    2. Another Cross is formed by four lines drawn across each other.

    3. Sometimes but not often we find the ends of this Cross connected. The meaning of it is “slowly,” “little by little” “slow progress,” et cetera.

    THE SWASTIKA. LINE 3.–The Swastika was originally associated with good luck from being the favorite symbol of the Sacred Four who were in charge of the physical Universe and therefore the means by which all good things came to man. While the Swastika is one of the oldest and most universal of symbols, being found throughout the ancient world, its origin and meaning have been lost for the past 3,500 years. The loss occurred when the fierce Brahminical priesthood of India persecuted and drove their teachers, the mild and highly educated Naacals, into the snow-capped mountains of the North.

    I found the origin and meaning of this symbol:

    First: In the Naacal writings which were brought from the Motherland and for thousands of years, probably, had lain dust covered and almost forgotten in the archives of Oriental temples and monasteries.

    Second: Confirmed by the Mexican Stone Tablets.

    Fate, however, ordained that their coverings of dust and ashes of thousands of years should be removed and their secrets be once more known to the world.

    The “good luck symbol” is a very appropriate name for the Swastika, since it represents the physical welfare of man and all the Universe. The Swastika evolved from the plain original Cross.

     

    The Evolution of the Swastika:

    Fig. 1. Is the original plain Cross.

    Fig. 2. Here we have a circle added, surrounding the Cross. The Circle is the symbol of the Deity. The Cross is shown within the Deity; therefore it is apart of Him, emanating from Him. This accounts for the ancients calling their works: “the Commands of the Creator,” “His Desires,” “His Wishes,” et cetera. The Forces symbolized by the Cross were the executors of His commands. With the circle drawn around the Cross it became a composite glyph symbolizing the ancient’s full Godhead of Five–i. e. The Deity and His Four Great Primary Forces, the Four original Gods.

    Fig. 3. Is a glyph found among the North American cliff writers. The arms of the Cross extend beyond the circle.

    Fig. 4. The next step was to project the arms beyond the circle and turn their ends down at right angles thus forming a two-sided square, which was the ancient glyph for “Builder.” Thus were shown the Four Great Builders of the Universe. Without question it soon became evident to the ancients that by extending the original Cross they had deprived themselves of the possibility of mentioning the Four Great Forces without including the Deity. They could not write the Sacred Four, but they must write the full Godhead of five. To rectify this and bring back the symbol to its original meaning they eliminated the circle, leaving only the Four Great Builders of the Universe.

    Throughout the world have been found glyphs which archaeologists have called Swastikas. I refer to a glyph which is formed by crossing the hieratic letters N which are crossed thus  This is not a Swastika but the diphthong Sh in the Motherland’s alphabet. Where the ends of a cross are curved, it is not a Swastika. The arms of a Swastika must be bent over at perfect right angles to form a perfect two-sided square, the symbol for “Builder.”

    Clement of Alexandria wrote: “These Four Powerful Ones, these Four Canobs, these Heavenly Architects, emanate from the Great Supreme Infinite One, and evolved the material Universe from chaos.”

     

    THE WINGED CIRCLE. LINE 4.–Apparently there was only one step between the original cross and the winged circle, unless we accept the Mexican butterfly winged circle as a step.

    Fig. 1. The Original Cross.

    Fig. 2. Dhyan Choans. Ancient, Oriental, and Mexican.

    Fig. 3. Butterfly winged Circle. Mexican.

    Fig. 4. Bird winged Circle. Hindu.

    As will be seen, in all cases except one, the circles have feathered wings. All these, I believe, originated since the destruction of Mu. The Butterfly winged circle was in existence before Mu went down. The winged circle was popularly received by all people but everyone appears to have had a different conception of how it should be designed. The Egyptian designs exceeded all others in gorgeously beautiful feather work.

    TRUNCATED FIGURES.–Among the Mexican Tablets–Niven’s collection–I find over one hundred peculiar truncated figures.. They are purely conventional and were not intended to represent any of Nature’s lives.

    On deciphering them I found that they are symbolical of the workings of two of the Great Primary Forces.

    The trunk indicates the direction in which these Forces work. The body is that of a chrysalis or pod, the symbol for the home of the Primary Forces. The lines are the numeral writings of the ancients–Uighur pattern.

    The legs and arms point to the positions of these Forces under certain conditions.

    Truncated Figures

    From Niven’s collection of Mexican prehistoric tablets

    CHINESE SYMBOLS.–From the Chinese writings it is hard to tell whether Fig. 1 was the symbol for the


     

    Sacred Four or the Four Genii or both. The mountain was called Yo. Fig. 2 is a jade ornament from Peking. It is one of the symbols of the Sacred Four, and looked upon as a sacred emblem by the Chinese.

    THE SCARAB.–Hitherto the Scarab beetle has been looked upon as a symbol of Egyptian origin. I am here giving records which prove that the Scarab beetle was used as a symbol of creative energy in the Motherland tens of thousands of years before men settled in Egypt.

    Fig. 2. Is a little tableau carved on the handle of a knife. A record exists saying that this knife was worn by Prince Maya of India. Prince Maya was the son of the first ruler over the Naga Empire of India. Traditions say that Prince Maya lived 25,000 years ago; other traditions say 35,000 years ago. Temple histories show that the Naga Empire was in existence 25,000 years ago.

    Inscriptions on the handle of this knife state that it was made before India was turned into a Colonial Empire.

    It is believed, based on a tradition, that this knife was made in the Motherland and obtained there by Prince Maya who brought it back to India on his return after he had completed his studies in a Naacal College. It is without question the oldest known knife in the world. When it was presented to me by an Indian prince, a written history was given with it, telling what ancient kings had worn it.

    Referring back to the tableau, the Scarab is shown surrounded by rays of glory, and kneeling in adoration are two deer called Ceh. This species of deer was the ancient symbol for first manCeh is often shown as the symbol for first man in ancient writings, both Hindu and Maya. Upper Egypt was colonized from India. Without question, the colonists brought this symbol with them, so that the Scarab as a sacred symbol originated not in Egypt but in Mu the Motherland whence it was brought to Egypt by way of India.

    Fig. 3. Is one of the vignettes of the Book of the Dead and is a reflex of the symbol just described.

    Fig. 1. Is a vignette of the Egyptian god Khepra also taken from the Book of the Dead.

    Egyptian writings vary somewhat as to what the scarabaeus beetle actually symbolizes.

    The name Khepra is derived from the Egyptian word kheper, to create.

    On the tablet of Ramases II at Kuban we read:–“The God Ra is like thee in his limbs, the god Khepra in creative Force.”

    From the writings of Anana, 1320 B. C.:–“To the Egyptians the Scarabaeus beetle is no god, but an emblem of the Creator, because it rolls a ball of mud between its feet and sets therein its eggs to hatch, as the Creator rolls the world around, thereby causing it to produce life.”

    GANESHA.–Ganesha is the symbol of the attribute who cares for the welfare of the crops and fields, and is generally known as “The Lord of the crops and fields” upon which humanity depends for its sustenance. On that account he is very much beloved.

    Ganesha is depicted as having a man’s body painted red with an elephant’s head placed upon it.

    In India he is to be found at the crossroads sitting upon a stone.

    Dear old Ganesha, (for he is very old, having originated in the Motherland) everyone loves him, even the little children. No one ever passes him without placing a flower between his arms, so that he is always bedecked with flowers.

    In Java he is more thought of still, for there he is held to be the emblem of good luck also, and his representation is found everywhere, over the doors of shops, on bank windows; in fact no place apparently can be lucky without him. The Javanese give him Four Arms corresponding with the Four Great Primary Forces from which we receive all our blessings.

    Ganesha from India

     

    Ganesha from Java

    Courtesy New York American


    CHAPTER IV
    THE CREATION


    VIGNETTES FROM THE SACRED WRITINGS OF MU.–

    Fig. 1

    . Fine, straight, horizontal lines. Symbol for Space.
    Fig. 2

    . Symbolizing the Seven-headed Serpent as the Deity moving through Space. The surrounding circle is the symbol for the Universe.
    Fig. 3

    . Wavy horizontal lines symbolize Earthly Waters.
    Fig. 4

    . The Circle. The monotheistic symbol of the Deity.
    Fig. 5

    . The Plain Cross. Symbol of the Sacred Four. The Four Great Primary Forces coming direct from the Almighty.
    Fig. 6

    . The full Godhead of Five. The Deity and his Four Great Primary and Creative Forces.
    Fig. 7

    . Lahun. The dual principle of the Creator.
    Fig. 8

    . The Fires of the Underneath. The Earth’s Center.
    Fig. 9

    . Vertical, fine, dotted lines from the Sun symbolize the Sun’s affinitive Forces to the Earth’s Light Forces.
    p. 88

    Fig. 10.

    Vertical, fine, straight lines from the Sun, symbolize the Sun’s affinitive Forces to the Earth’s Light Forces.

    Fig. 11

    . Vertical, wavy lines from the Sun, symbolize the Sun’s affinitive Force to the Earth’s Heat Force.
    Fig. 12

    . The Sun’s affinitive Forces to the Earth’s Life Forces striking the Earth’s Forces in the Cosmic Eggs formed in the waters.
    Fig. 13

    . The Sun’s affinitive Forces to the Earth’s [paragraph continues]
    p. 89

    Life Forces striking the Earth’s Forces in Cosmic Eggs which have been formed on the land.

    Fig. 14

    . Symbol of the Waters as the Mother of Life.
    Fig. 15

    . The Tau, symbol of Resurrection and Emersion.
    Fig. 16

    . The Tree of Life and the Serpent. The Serpent symbolizes the Waters and the Tree–Mu, the Mother of Man, the Only Life. All of nature’s lives are illusion; they do not continue on. Only man is Life and Life is everlasting.
    Mexican Tablet No. 1231

    : I consider this cross the most valuable writing which has come down to us from the First Civilization both as regards religion and science. This cross tells us that all Forces throughout the Universe have their origin in the Deity. That these Forces are controlling life and all movements of matter down to the atom and particles of atoms, either directly or indirectly. It shows us that the Forces called Atomic Forces are only indirect workings of Primary Forces through Atoms. It tells us how the Great Primary Forces are working in a manner to maintain regular and perfect movements of each and every body throughout the Universe.
    All of the arms of this cross are symbols of the Primary Forces coming from and out of the Deity. All of these arms or Forces are pointing towards the East–the four form a circle. Therefore, the Primary Forces are all working in a circle from a Center and proceeding

    p. 90


    Tablet No. 1231

    in an Easterly direction.

    Detailed deciphering of this symbol is to be found in The Lost Continent of Mu, Page 34.

    The Origin of Forces has always been a mooted question among scientists. We have here a writing by the scientists of the earth’s First Great Civilization, telling us what the origin is; and not only that, but also the manner and direction of their workings. Especially

    p. 91

    it shows us the curvatures apparent throughout the Universe, which are causing so much controversy among scientists today.

     

    How long ago this was written I cannot say: but certainly more than 12,000 years ago.

    Mexican Tablet No. 988

    : I am giving this tablet as a confirmation of the previous one regarding the direction in which the Forces are working throughout the Universe. This particular glyph shows the lines running from the outside to the Center–therefore it is the Centripetal Force.

    This glyph, without any script, appears on many of the Yucatan and Central American inscriptions.

    Pedro Beltram, Le Plongeon and others have written that this glyph refers to the movement of the Sun. Here it distinctly states that it represents the workings of a primary Force.

    Mexican Tablet No. 339

    : This interesting little tablet symbolizes the Four Great Primary Forces, in the shape of a butterfly, flying through space and evolving law and order out of chaos in obedience to the command of the Creator–His first command in Creation.

    ”Let Land Appear”
    ”And waters covered the face of the earth”

    A full deciphering of this tablet is given in The Lost Continent of Mu, Page 37.

    Mexican Tablet No. 1267

    :
    Fig. 1

    . The outside circle–The Universe.
    Fig. 2

    . The wavy circle–The Waters.
    Fig. 3

    . The inside–The Earth.
    Fig. 4

    . “The Fires of the underneath”–Volcanic gases. The Force symbol, coming out of the Fires, tells us that land is about to be raised.
    Mexican Tablet No. 328

    : This Mexican tablet symbolizes the actual first life on earth. A full reading of this compound glyph is given in The Children of Mu, page 76.
    THE TALE OF THE CREATION.–The following is what I found in the old Oriental Naacal writing, supplemented by the Mexican Tablets:

    “Originally the Universe was only a soul or spirit. Everything was without form and without life. All was calm, silent and soundless. Void and dark was the immensity of space. Only the Supreme Spirit, the Great Self-Existing Power, the Creator, the Seven-Headed Serpent, moved within the abyss of darkness.”

    “The desire came to Him to create worlds, and the desire came to Him to create the earth with living things upon it, and He created the earth and all therein. This is the manner of the creation of the earth with all there is within and upon it:–The Seven-headed Serpent)


    No. 328

    the Creator, gave seven great commands.”

    These two tablets tell us that these seven commands

    p. 96

    were given to the Four Great Primary Forces. That these Forces were the executors of the Creator’s commands throughout the Creation.

    “The First Command: ‘Let the gases, which are scattered throughout space and without form and order, be brought together and out of them let worlds be formed.’

    Then the gases were brought together in the form of whirling masses.”

    “The Second Command: ‘Let the gases solidify and let the earth be formed.’ Then the gases solidified. Volumes were left on the outside of the crust, from which the waters and the atmosphere were to be formed; and volumes were left enveloped within the crust. Darkness prevailed, and there was no sound for as yet neither the atmosphere nor the waters were formed.”

    p. 97

    “The Third Command: ‘Let the outside gases be separated and let them form the waters and the atmosphere.’

    [paragraph continues] And the gases were separated. One part went to form the waters, the remainder formed the atmosphere. The waters settled upon the face of the Earth so that no land appeared anywhere.”

    “The gases which did not form the waters, went to form the atmosphere. And the shafts of the Sun met the shafts of the earth’s light contained in the atmosphere, which gave birth to light. Then there was light upon the face of the Earth.”

    “And the shafts of the Sun met the shafts of the Earth’s heat which was contained in her atmosphere

    p. 98

    and gave it life. Then there was heat to warm the face of the earth.”

    “The Fourth Command: ‘Let the fires that are within the earth raise land above the face of the waters.’ Then the fires of the underneath lifted the land on which the waters rested until the land appeared above the face of the waters-this was the dry land.”


    Naacal
    No. 12


    Naacal
    No. 13


    Egyptian
    No. 1


    Hindu
    No. 2


    Mexican No. 328

     

    “The Fifth Command: ‘Let life come forth in the waters.’ And the shafts of the Sun met the shafts of the earth in the mud of the waters, and out of particles of

    p. 99

    mud formed cosmic eggs. From these eggs life came forth as commanded.”


    Naacal No. 13

    “The Sixth Command: ‘Let Life come forth on the land.’ And the shafts of the Sun met the shafts of the earth in the dust of the land and out of particles of dust formed cosmic eggs. From these cosmic eggs life came forth as commanded.” (What I have translated as arrows and shafts is the glyph .)

    “The Seventh Command: And when this was done, the Seventh Intellect said: ‘Let us make man after our own fashion and let us endow him with powers to rule this earth.’ Then the Seven-Headed Intellect, The Creator of All Things throughout the Universe, created man and placed within his body a living, imperishable spirit, and man became like the Creator in intellectual power.”

    What does the phrase “after our own fashion” mean? It certainly does not mean in the image of the Creator; for, a little farther on in the Sacred Writings, it says: “To man the Creator is incomprehensible. He can

    p. 100

     


    Mexican Tablet No. 1584
    Creation of the First Pair
    Man and Woman

     

    p. 101

    neither be pictured nor named, He is the Nameless.”

    If man were “in the image of God” he would be a picture of God; and, as God can neither be pictured nor named, being incomprehensible, the Bible has erred in translation by using the word “image.”

    “Like the Creator” unquestionably means, in intellect and mystic powers, for man possesses both.

    Mexican Tablet No. 1584

    : This tablet reads:–“Man was created with the dual principle, male and female. The Creator caused this man to pass into a sleep (our death) and while he slept, the principles were severed by Cosmic Forces. When he awoke (born again) he was two–man and woman.”
    There are innumerable writings stating that man was created alone, and that woman was taken from a part of the original man. I shall quote a few prominent writings on the subject and also include some legends.

    THE BIBLE.–Genesis. 2. V. 21-22.

    “And the Lord God caused a deep sleep [Among the ancients death was called sleep: therefore, here sleep is equivalent to our death.] to fall upon Adam, and he slept: [that is he died] and He took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof. And the rib which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man.”

    This is Ezra’s translation of the writings of Moses 800 years after. Moses’ writings were copies of the Naga in the language and writing of the Motherland and were only partially understood by Ezra who had not

    p. 102

    become a Master in the Chaldi in Babylonia before he was released from bondage and returned to his own land.

    EGYPT.–Egypt obtained the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu from two sources, in which the creation of woman appears. First, from India, brought by the Nagas when they made their first settlement at Maioo in Nubia, Upper Egypt. Second, from Atlantis, brought by the Mayas under the leadership of Thoth, who made his first settlement at Saïs on the Nile Delta, Lower Egypt. This probably accounts for two versions of the Creation in the early chapters of the Bible. One was from the people who came from India–the other from the people who came from Atlantis, forming Upper and Lower Egypt.

    HINDU.–The Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu were brought to India by the Naacals from the Motherland, and from India they were carried by the Naacals to the more recent colonies of Babylonia on the Euphrates and to Maioo in Upper Egypt.

    CHALDEAN.–The Chaldean and Egyptian were therefore reflexes of the Hindu, and the Hindu a reflex of the Motherland: thus showing, definitely, that the legend of woman coming out of man originated in Mu, the Motherland.

    HAWAII. PACIFIC ISLANDS.–The Hawaiians have a very ancient legend stating:–“Taaroa made man out of red earth Araca, and breathed into his nostrils. He made woman from man’s bones and called her Ivi.”

    p. 103

    This part of the legend is identical with the Biblical arid continues so throughout, except in unimportant details.

    In the Polynesian language every letter in a word is pronounced: thus Ivi in Polynesian is pronounced Eve-y. Mu was destroyed about 12,000 years ago, so that this legend must have been orally handed down for at least 12,000 years.

    THE GREEK LEGEND.–In all of their conceptions, the Greeks were always original. They gave a viewpoint on a subject different from all others, even to the creation of man and woman.

    Plato says

    : “Human beings were originally created with the man and woman combined in one body. Each body had four arms and four legs. The bodies were round, and they rolled over and over, using the arms and legs to move them. By and by they began to treat the gods badly. They stopped their sacrifices and even threatened to roll up Mount Olympus to attack and overthrow the gods.
    “One god said, ‘Let us kill them all. They are dangerous.’

    “Another said, ‘No, I have a better idea. We will cut them in half. Then they will only have two arms and two legs; they won’t be round. They won’t be able to roll. Being multiplied by two, they will offer twice as many sacrifices, and what is the most important, each half will be so busy looking for the other half that they will not have time to bother us.’

    p. 104

    UIGHUR.–The frontispiece of this book, coming from the ancient capital of the Uighurs destroyed about 18,000 to 20,000 years ago–Chinese records say 19,000 years ago–is probably the oldest record of man being created with the dual principle.

    There are in this world those, the spiritual part of whose brains are so finely keyed to each other, that words are unnecessary to express the feelings of one towards the other when they first meet. These possibly are the two halves of man and woman which in bygone times made one soul. All the past is bridged at a glance. The divine, pure love for one another leaps into life again on the instant. Many modern writers have vulgarly termed this “the man call.” It is not the man call; it is the souls’ call, mates. The “man call” is materialism. Materialism has nothing to do with it, because the call is spiritual.

    Again, two persons, meeting for the first time, may or may not take a dislike to one another. One of them at least may take a dislike to the other and mistrust the other for no apparent reason. This is popularly termed “first impressions.” Probably if their past incarnations could be recalled and they could see all that happened in them, the question would be answered.

    A glyph, generally a circle but sometimes oblong with two parallel lines drawn through its center dividing it into three parts as shown Cut. 1 (Niven’s Mexican Tablet No. 2379), is a common universal symbol.

    It is found among the cliff writings of our western

    p. 105

    states, in inscriptions on the Mexican Pyramid at Xochicalco, in the Maya writings of Yucatan. It appears in a writing on Inscription Rock, northeast Brazil


    Cut 1. Mexican No. 2379


    Cut 2. A paragraph in the Sacred Inspired Writings (Naacal writing)

    near the boundary of British Guiana, and in other various American carvings. It occurs in the ancient writings of the Uighurs, Hindus, Babylonians and Egyptians.

    p. 106

    In the Oriental Naacal writings of the Sacred Inspired Writings, The Books of the Golden Age, it is one of three glyphs forming a paragraph. (See Cut. 2.) The paragraph reads: ( Hun)-The Creator is one. ( Lahun, two)–He is two in one. ( Mehen, man)–These two engendered the son, mehen–man. It is thus shown that the glyph refers to the Creation of man, and by the ordinary extensions given these very ancient symbols, includes producing a continuance of, et cetera.

    Lao Tzu in Tao te King, a Chinese book written about 600 B. C. just before the time of Confucius, we read: “Reason Tao made One. One became two. Two produced three. From these three, all mankind descended.”

    In deciphering and translating this glyph, collected from many parts of the earth, I have invariably found that, in the ancient explanation of it, three words persist in every translation of it, viz: made or created, became and produced; thus:

    The Creator created man, man became two, these two produced three, clearly in each case showing and defining the form of the steps in progression, and the difference between each step.

    An ancient glyph which by the ancients was called “The Mysterious Writing” is an esoteric temple writing, a numeral writing, conveying the same meaning and conception as the Mexican Tablet No. 2379.

    p. 107

    THE MYSTERIOUS WRITING.–The Mysterious Writing consisted of either six small circles or six small disks, placed so as to form a triangle, pyramid or keystone. The rows are so placed that they count-one, two, three.


    Cut 3. The Mysterious Writing

    The two figures forming Cut 3 are written with the Naga form of numerals. Sometimes the Nagas used circles, at other times disks; this appears to have been optional, dependent on the taste of the writer.

    The Uighurs, generally, used a bar or line to express their numerals. I find their expression of the one, two and three most frequently written thus or .

    KARA INSCRIPTION IN BRAZIL.–On a large prairie-like plain in the northeastern part of Brazil near the boundary of British Guiana stands an immense rock with many smooth faces which are literally covered with very old inscriptions in the characters of the ancient Karas or Carians.

    The following is one of the inscriptions with its deciphering and translation:

    p. 108

    1. This is a universal symbol found in the writings of all ancient people.

    2. The Northern or Uighur form of writing the numeral 1. (Cara or Karian pattern)

    3. Numeral 2.

    4. Numeral 3. This glyph is specialized by not having one end closed which gives it a special significance.

     

    The Legend

    : One became two. Two produced three. From these three the life was continued on.
    The continuation is shown in the glyph for numeral 3 where the ends of the bars are left open. The ancients designated by unattached ends that unfinished work was being carried on.

    It may be well to note here that the Cara glyph for 1, an enclosed bar, was the Naga glyph for 5. All Naga counts were made up of 5’s; thus ten would be two or twice five. Ten being the numeral symbol of the Infinite,

    p. 109

    was never used. As the symbol of the Infinite it was looked upon as being too sacred.

    I have here shown a South American inscription composed of a symbol or vignette with its meaning given in script. This, to a great extent, follows the character of the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu; further, it is unquestionable that this passage was taken from the Sacred Writings for on the other side of the world comes the Motherland. In China we find Lao Tzu in Tao te King, using virtually the same words about 600 B. C. which he took from the Sacred Writings of the Motherland.

    XOCICALCO PYRAMID–MEXICO.–On this celebrated pyramid there are many inscriptions. I have selected one which appears to me to be relative to the creation of the first pair.


    Uighur writing

    1st Line

    . Numerals one, two and three with their hidden meaning as previously given.
    2nd Line

    . Includes the Uighur glyph for man having the dual principle. Man before he became divided.
    3rd Line

    . Includes man as the male principle only
    p. 110

    When mankind was referred to, the Uighur plain letter M was given.)


    The evolution of the Uighur letter M
    1, Naga Mu. 2. Uighur Mu. 3. Second changing the right leg to be the longer. 4. Third, the last pattern handed down to the Chinese.

    THE WATERS–THE MOTHER OF LIFE.–Throughout all ancient writings the waters are referred to as “The Mother of Life.” Thus it is shown that the ancients knew perfectly well what is confirmed by geology today: that is, the first life on earth was marine life, that is, it first appeared in the waters.

    To think that life first appeared in the waters is not only reasonable, but it was imperative according to natural laws that it should do so; for, life can only commence at a temperature below 200° F. I have been unable to produce life at over 175° F.

    During the earth’s cooling, the waters were always a step in advance of the rocks in cooling; therefore the waters being in advance of the rocks in cooling were down to a temperature where life could make a start before life could start among the rocks, or at the best hot, rocky, gravelly sand with little or no actual soil.

     


    The Waters of the Mother of Life

     

    p. 111

    The first life that appeared on this earth were tiny microscopical marine grasses and lichens. These were destined to become the foundation stones of The House of Life–Nature’s lives and so the house was built upon them until Man, the Special Creation, came to form the Divine coping stone.


    Fig. 1.


    Fig. 2.

     

    Various serpents are mentioned in the ancient writings, each one symbolizing something different from the others. These ancient Serpent Symbols are divided into two classes:

    1. The adorned Serpent symbolizing the Creative Attribute of the Deity.

    2. Plain unadorned Serpents were symbols of the waters. The symbolic water symbol was called Khan.

    Fig. 1

    . This serpent is one of the vignettes appearing in the Sacred Writings–Fifth Command. As this serpent has a nest of eggs within her coils, it is permissible to assume that this creation refers to various forms of marine life.
    Mexican Tablet, No. 328. This serpent symbolizes

    p. 112

    actual first life in the waters, therefore the first life on earth.

    Fig. 2

    . Is the usual form of the water symbol, without any additions, such as eggs, et cetera.


    Egyptian Vignette

    HORUS IN COMBAT WITH APHOPHIS.–This vignette comes from an Egyptian papyrus dating about 3,000 B. C. It depicts Horus the symbol of the Sun in combat with Aphophis the waters.

    This illustration plainly shows a great difference in the teachings from the original that are found in the Sacred Writings and which are repeated and confirmed in the Mexican Tablet No. 328. There the scientific account is given. In the Egyptian a symbol is given without the explanation. The Mexican Tablet is at least 7,000 years older than this Egyptian vignette.

    But Egypt did not stand alone in this obtuse teaching:–the Greeks had their Apollo, the Sun, killing the Serpent Python, the waters. The Hindus had Krishma killing the Serpent Anatha, the waters, and the Chaldeans had Belmarduk, the Sun, overcoming Tiamat, the waters.

    Chaldean tablet found in the library of the palace of King Assurbanipal: “At a time when neither the heavens above nor the earth below existed, there was the watery abyss: the first of seed, the mistress of the depths, the mother of the Universe.

    “The waters covered everything; no product had ever been gathered nor was there any sprout seen, aye, the very gods had not yet come into being.

    “The gods are preparing for a grand contest against the monster known as Tiamat, the waters; the god Belmarduk overthrows Tiamat.”

    Tiamat is a Naga word meaning water everywhere, nowhere land. Belmarduk was the Babylonian name for the Sun as the celestial orb and not as the symbol Ra.

    From the foregoing it appears to be that the first two extracts correspond to the Mexican Tablet No. 339) and the last to the advent of life on earth. Some connecting tablets are evidently missing.

    In the Sacred Writings of Mu it is plainly shown that there was no combat or fighting. That it was the commingling of forces in connection with elementary matter that produced the results and that the Natural Law regarding the creation of Life had only been followed.

    The savages and semi-savages of the South Sea Islands have legends among themselves showing that they understand the workings of the Forces better than the myths taught by the Egyptians, Greeks, Hindus and Chaldeans, which go to prove that these myths were bred after Mu went down and the South Sea Islands became isolated from the rest of the world.

    The South Sea Islanders explain that all creations are the result of marriages (commingling) between gods (Forces), which is correct. Theirs is the original explanation orally handed down for 12,000 years, and wonderfully well they have kept it.

    Of course there are divergences from the original, but when one considers the time they have been orally passed on from father to son, it is a miracle that the differences are so immaterial; but they have had no unscrupulous priesthoods to tamper with the great things left behind.

    THE BIBLE.–Referring to the Bible again, and to show how extremely old some parts of it are, those which came out of the Sacred Inspired Writings, I will call attention to a few facts.

    Moses without question bases his religious laws on the Pure Osirian as taught by Thoth. Take for instance the ten commandments. In the Great Hall of Truth of [paragraph continues]

    p. 115

    Osiris there are placed forty-two gods in a row, to ask the soul when it enters this judgment Hall forty-two questions regarding the life of the material body in which it had dwelt.

    Moses took these forty-two questions and in a condensed form made forty-two commands out of them which he condensed to ten commands. This drastic change made by Moses was unquestionably necessary to meet the condition into which his people had fallen. Moses changed nothing in conception, he simply made more emphatic how they must live their lives here on earth. He applied these laws to the living directly instead of to the dead. The ten commandments, however, are found in the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu more than 70,000 years ago, only in the form of questions instead of commands.

    But the Jews were not the only people who had a conception that their religious laws came directly from the Supreme God through some agent, and this may be so for we have no record who wrote the writings of Mu and it is distinctly stated they are Sacred and Inspired. Who was the inspired one? What was his name?

    Diodorus Siculus

    says:
    “The Egyptians claim that their religious laws were given to Menevis by Hermes.

    “The Cretans held that their religious laws were given by Minos who received them from Zeus.

    “The Lycedaemonians claimed that theirs were the gift of Apollon to Lykurgus.

    p. 116

    “The Aryans were given theirs by Zathraustes who received them from the Good Spirit.

    “The Getae claim that Zamolxis obtained theirs from the goddess Hestia.

    “The Jews claim that Moses received theirs from Iao.”

    The inscriptions on the old Akkadian ruins of Babylonia, clearly express the feelings and ideas of these people 10,000 to 15,000 years ago about man and the creation. They believed man was a special creation and showed how he came into being. They clearly indicate that God was the Creator and that His Forces control the Universe and all therein. This is corroborated by the Sacred Inspired Writings, the writings on the Mexican Tablets, and the cliff writings of North America. All support the fact that the first religion was pure Monotheism, that the Creator created all things and today is controlling the Universe with all the life throughout it.

    Writings from western Thebes by one Amenemopet (Priest) are word for word the same as the Proverbs written by Solomon. These writings are dated several hundreds of years before Solomon was born.

    Solomon was a scholar and reproduced these wonderful epics. Further, it is clearly shown that besides being a Jew he was an Osirian–the building of his temple showed it. Wherever possible in its construction, Solomon carried out the most minute details, shown in the symbolical Hall of Truth, Osiris presiding.

    The Porch especially is noteworthy, for it has the two pillars with identically the same names and the same decorative ornamentations.

    Without question Solomon knew and appreciated that his religion was nothing more or less than the Pure Osirian religion, arranged and modified to suit the people of his times.


    CHAPTER V

    SYMBOLS USED IN RELIGIOUS TEACHINGS


    THE symbols which were used in the religious teachings of early man are popularly known as the Sacred Symbols.

    When symbols were first used it was to concentrate man’s mind on the Infinite One, so that by keeping his eyes on the symbol no outside sights or sounds might call off his attention from the object of worship. Man was most carefully taught that the symbol itself was not to be worshipped; the symbol was only a picture to keep his mind from wandering. He was carefully taught that there was only One Deity, but that One Deity had many attributes which looked after health and strength, rain and sunshine, crops; in fact, after the whole welfare of mankind.

    In the beginning three symbols only were used. When these were understood, they were compounded and others added, and as time grew so did the number of symbols, also their complexity, until we come down to Egypt about 3,000 or 4,000 years ago, when there was such a riot of symbols scarcely one temple understood the meaning of half the symbols used in another.

    p. 119

    The three original symbols which I have referred to are: The CircleThe Equilateral Triangle and The Square.

    THE CIRCLE.–The Circle is a picture of the Sun and was the symbol of the Infinite One. As it embraced all of His attributes it was the Monotheistic Symbol. Being the Monotheistic Symbol it was considered the Most Sacred Symbol of all. According to legend, the Sun was selected for this symbol because it was the most powerful object that came within the sight and understanding of man at that time.

    The circle having no beginning and no ending also symbolized:–everlasting, without end and infinity.

    Before very long it is shown that the circle was being used to symbolize so many things that it became necessary to specialize the circle when using it as the Monotheistic Symbol of the Deity. The Nagas made an addition by placing a dot in the center of the circle. The Uighurs added a smaller circle within, making it a double circle.

    Papyrus Anana

    : This is one of the most beautiful Egyptian writings that I have come across. Anana was chief scribe and king’s companion to the gentle Seti II about 1320 B. C.

    “Behold! is it not written in this roll? Read, ye who

    p. 120

    shall find in the days unborn, if your gods have given you the skill. Read, O children of the future, and learn the secrets of the past, which to you is so far away, and yet in truth so near.

    “Men do not live once only and then depart hence forever; they live many times in many places, though not always in this world. That between each life there is a veil of darkness.

    “The doors will open at last, and show us all the chambers through which our feet wandered from the beginning.

    “Our religion teaches us that we live on eternally. Now eternity having no end, can have had no beginning–it is a circle; therefore, if one be true, namely that we live on forever, it would seem that the other must be true also: namely, that we have always lived.

    “To men’s eyes God has many faces, and each one swears that the one he sees is the only true God. Yet they are all wrong, for all are true.

    “Our Kas, which are our spiritual selves, show them to us in various ways. Drawing from the infinite well of wisdom that is hidden in the being of every man, gives us glimpses of the truth, as they give us, who are instructed, power to work marvels.

    “The Spirit should not be judged by the body or the god by his house.

    “Among the Egyptians the Scarabaeus Beetle is no god, but a symbol of the Creator, because it rolls a ball of mud between its feet and sets therein its eggs to hatch

    p. 121

    as the Creator rolls the world around which seems to be round causing it to produce life.

    “All gods send their gift of love upon this earth, without which it would cease to be. My faith teaches me more clearly perhaps than yours, that life does not end with death, and therefore that love, being life’s soul, must endure while it endures.

    “The strength of the invisible tie will bind two souls together long after the world is dead.

    “The spirits or souls of one incarnation possibly may meet again in another incarnation, and may be drawn together as if by a magnet but for what cause neither knows.

    “Man comes into being many times, yet knows nothing of his past lives; except occasionally some daydream or a thought carries him back to some circumstance of a previous incarnation. He cannot, however, determine in his mind when or where the circumstance occurred only that it is something familiar. In the end, however, all of his various pasts will reveal themselves.”

    Various forms and modifications of the Sun as Ra are to be found in the ancient writings.

    Fig. 1

    . The Original Monotheistic Symbol of The Deity.

    Fig. 2

    . A subsequent change made by the Nagas.

    p. 122


     

    p. 123

    Fig. 3

    . A subsequent change made by the Uighurs.

    Fig. 4

    . Part of the headdress of some of the Egyptian gods.

    Fig. 5

    . This generally appears as a red sphere on tops of pillars and monuments to the dead.

    The foregoing Suns are all the Monotheistic Symbol of the Deity and among the ancients was called Ra.

    I will now take some pictures of the Sun appearing in ancient writings as the celestial orb and not as Ra the Monotheistic symbol.

    Fig. A

    . Is an eight-ray’d Sun. This was Mu’s symbol on her Royal Escutcheon. The name in the Motherland of the Sun as the celestial orb was–Kin. In Egypt the name was–Horus. In Greece–Apollo and in Babylonia–Belmarduk, et cetera.

    Fig. B

    . A Sun with rays all around it represented the Sun at his meridian in mid-heavens.

    Fig. C

    . A rising Sun with rays, half the orb above the horizon, was the symbol on the escutcheon of a colonial empire of Mu.

    Fig. D

    . A Sun with half the orb above the horizon without rays had a dual symbolization. It was the symbol of the setting Sun. It was also the symbol of a colony of Mu, before it became a colonial empire.

    Fig. E

    . The Lands of the West in darkness. The three-pointed figure is Mu’s numeral symbol as the Lands of the West. The Sun above without rays says that no light reaches Mu–she is in darkness. A vignette from the “Book of the Dead.”

    p. 124

    Fig. F

    . The Sacrifice of Mu. The Lotus above is Mu’s floral symbol; being shown withered and dying it symbolizes Mu as being dead. A rayless Sun stands between Mu and the altar; therefore Mu is dead in the region of darkness–on the altar as a sacrifice.

    Fig. G

    . “Peaks only remain above the water.” Mu is here depicted as being dead and in darkness with only points or peaks remaining above the water. Kin no longer shines upon her. Vignette from the Egyptian “Book of the Dead.”

    THE EQUILATERAL TRIANGLE.–The equilateral triangle has a dual significance, dependent upon where and how it is used. Its origin dates back as solving to primitive man the emersion of the three lands which formed the Land of Mu–the Lands of the West.

    The Lands of the West consisted of a huge continental island and two small ones, separated from the big one by narrow seas, called in the Egyptian “canals.” Tradition says that the big continental island was first emerged and that the two small islands were subsequently emerged at different periods. It was to explain this phenomenon, of the three lands coming up at different periods, that the triangle was selected.

    The equilateral triangle has three equal sides joined to one another and forming a single unbroken line without ends.

    It was pointed out to primitive man that it was the same Creator that raised all three lands, each land being raised by separate commands: Thus there were not

    p. 125

    three Creators but only one. Apparently, to make it more understandable, each was raised by a separate attribute.

    This formed the first Triune Godhead whereon have been built the enormous number of Pantheons that have permeated all ages. The conception of a Triune Godhead has been handed down from the beginning of religious teachings and still remains with us.

    An equilateral triangle symbolized the Creator, and, as the Creator dwells in Heaven, the triangle must necessarily symbolize heaven also; for, where the Lord is, there is Heaven.

    I find this verified among the Egyptian symbols, as the glyph shows. Here we find the Monotheistic Symbol of the Deity within the triangle-within Heaven. Wherever or whenever the equilateral triangle is met with in ancient writings or inscriptions, it is either in reference to the Triune Godhead, or Heaven, or both.

    At the time of Confucius, the Chinese Sage, about 500 B. C., in place of the triangle the Chinese used a glyph in the form of the present-day capital Y. This they called: “the Great Term,” “the Great Unite,” “the Great Y.” “The Y has neither body nor shape, all that has body and shape was made by that which has no shape. The Great Term or the Great Unite comprehends

    p. 126

    three–One in three-and three in One.”

    THE FOUR-SIDED SQUARE.–The Four-sided Square completes the trilogy of the first and original Sacred Symbols.

    The square was selected as a conventional symbol of the earth for apparently two reasons:–To prevent it from being confounded with the Sun whose picture was a circle; and for the purpose of teaching to primitive man the cardinal points North, South, East and West. Being drawn as a square gave the earth “four corners” which were to be explained as teaching developed. Later the four corners became the positions of the “Four Great Pillars,” one of the many names given to the Four Great Primary Forces which emanate from the Creator. These Forces first evolved law and order out of chaos and darkness; then created the bodies of the Universe and all therein. They now continue and uphold the work that they have accomplished, hence the name of “Pillars” having been given to them. The next step was to appoint keepers for the Pillars. These were known as the Genii.

    Apparently, when the meanings of the foregoing three symbols were learnt by primitive man, his next lesson was the compounding of these three symbols.

    TRIANGLE WITH THREE STARS.–Fig 1. The triangle here symbolizes Heaven. The three stars within symbolize the three members of the Triune Godhead. The Triune Godhead dwells in Heaven.

    TRIANGLE WITH FIVE STARS.–Fig 2. The triangle

    p. 127

    symbolizes Heaven. The five stars within symbolize the full Godhead of Five, namely, the Deity and his Four Great Primary or Creative Forces. The Deity with His Great Forces dwells in Heaven.

    A TRIANGLE SURMOUNTING A SQUARE. Fig. 3. This glyph is composed of the four-sided square the symbol of the earth, with the triangle symbol of Heaven surmounting it; thus showing Heaven above Earth. Above, in this case, does not refer to altitude in any way. It means: that Heaven is on a higher plane, where life is more perfect than here on earth. Thus this symbol depicts Heaven as being more perfect than earth, more blissful and happy.

    A TRIANGLE SURMOUNTING A SQUARE AND THE TRIANGLE HAVING THREE STARS WITHIN.–Fig. 4. In this symbol there is an addition of three stars placed within the triangle, symbolizing that the Triune Godhead is in Heaven, above the Earth. This symbol is to be seen on the end wall of an end room of an ancient temple in Uxmal, Yucatan. This temple has been called “The Temple of Sacred Mysteries” because there is an inscription on a wall stating that the people came from [paragraph continues]

    p. 128

    Mu and brought the Sacred Mysteries with them. In the room where this symbol appears, the postulant received his second degree.

    The temple was built about 11,500 to 12,000 years ago as shown by an inscription on its walls which states, “that this temple was erected as a monument to Mu.”

    A TRIANGLE SURMOUNTING A SQUARE AND THE TRIANGLE HAVING FIVE STARS WITHIN.–Fig. 5. As previously stated five stars symbolize the full Godhead of Five–The Deity and His Four Great Primary Forces. This symbol is to be seen on the end of the wall of the opposite room to the one previously mentioned in the Temple of Sacred Mysteries at Uxmal. Here the postulant received his third degree, and was then prepared to enter the Holy of Holies.

    This ends the compounding of the three original symbols.

    The Sacred Symbols:–The circle, triangle, square and pentagon became the foundation of the wonderful geometrical. knowledge attained in Mu and thoroughly entwined religion with science.

    SYMBOLS OF MORTALITY.–A short space above the lintel of the entrance to the sanctuary of the Temple of Sacred Mysteries at Uxmal, Yucatan, is a cornice that surrounds the whole edifice. On it are sculptured the symbols of mortality which are many times repeated. The emblems of mortality occupied a very prominent place in ancient religion. It was extensively used by the Mayas, Quiches, Egyptians, Hindus and Babylonians

    p. 129

    and was found in the writings and inscriptions of all ancient lands.

    The emblems of mortality were used in the ancient religious ceremonies to impress upon the postulant what his end would be and the end of all mortality, and with this end in view impress upon him constantly the necessity of living a life that would bring no terrors when the soul releases itself from the body to pass into the world beyond.

    The Egyptian was a reflex of the Maya, and the Maya the teachings direct from the Motherland so that, from Egypt, we can get the original ceremonies with but immaterial changes. In the temple within the Great Pyramid was found in one of the chambers a sarcophagus with the emblems of mortality arranged alongside of it. The postulant was placed in the sarcophagus; here he was reminded that after his soul leaves his mortal body another life awaits him. This ceremony persists with the Freemasons today.

    p. 130

    The TAU (Ta-oo).–The Tau is not only one of the most interesting, but it is one of the most ancient symbols, as it. is found repeatedly in the oldest writings of the Motherland.

    It is the symbol of both resurrection and emersion. Emersion is really only a resurrection of land. I know of no country on the face of the earth today that has not been under water several times-thus each time it was emersed it was resurrected.


    The Tau

    The name today is as it was in the Motherland–Tau; it was Tau then and it is Tau today. It is one of the very few words that has persisted through all time without a change in any way. The name means “the stars which bring the water.” Ta–stars, and ha–water. The Marquesans today pronounce it “Ta-ha” (the pure Motherland pronunciation).

    The Tau is the picture of the constellation, the Southern Cross, the most gorgeous group of stars appearing south of the equator. When the Southern Cross appeared at a certain angle over Mu, the rainy season commenced. The parched, dry land responded to the moisture from above. Leaves, flowers and fruit sprang forth upon tree and shrub. Seeds in the ground, that had been lying dead, germinated and sprang forth into life, enriching

    p. 131

    the land with golden grain. Mu became the land of plenty. Life had been resurrected.


    Fig. A.

     

    Fig. A

    : This is an example, showing how the Mayas often depicted the Tau as a tree, with two branches bearing flowers and fruit.

    Fig. B.

     

    Fig. B

    : This vignette comes from the Troano MS. It describes the arrival of the rainy season in Mayax. The figures are symbolical.

    p. 132

    I give now three cuts that show the Tau symbolizing emersion.


    The Emersion of Mu and the Advent of Man on Earth

     

    Sacred Writings

    : This is a vignette from the Sacred Inspired Writings symbolizing Mu as the land emerged.

    Naga Vignette

    : Children of Mu leaving the Motherland by water, the Tau is Mu emerged. This is from a Hindu carving 2s,000 years old.

    Naga Vignette

    : Children of Mu leaving the Motherland

    p. 133

     


    Children Of Mu leaving the Motherland by water


    Children of Mu leaving the Motherland by air and by water

     

     

    p. 134

    by air and water. The Tau is Mu emerged. This is from a Hindu carving 25,000 years old.

    THE DOUBLE TRIANGLE.–A pair of triangles bound together at their base, thus forming a double triangle, was the ancient symbol for an offering, and often appeared on the altar where offerings were made. These altars were generally in the form of the Tau, or had a Tau carved on the face of the altar. The rain brought by the Tau made offerings possible. These offerings, generally, were in the form of flowers or fruit, or products from the fields.

    Before the destruction of Mu, sacrifices were unknown. Sacrifice was a word coined to describe the awful destruction of the beloved Motherland.

    The general position in which the double triangle was placed was directly under the arms of the Tau, and in the ancient ritual these are supposed to say or read, “Place thine offering upon this altar.

    THE TWO-SIDED SQUARE The two-sided square is known among the Masonic brotherhood as the two-sided or Mason’s square. It is a very ancient glyph,

    p. 135


    Group of Niven’s Mexican Tablets showing the Two-sided Square

     

     

    p. 136

    reading “Builder,” and apparently was first used in the crosses symbolizing The Sacred Four when the name of the Great Builders of the Universe was given to them. This glyph was placed within the arm or loop of the cross which symbolized The Four Primary Forces, thus naming them “Builders.”

    The two-sided square is on many of Niven’s Mexican tablets. I am giving a page of examples. In all of these tablets they are referring to the Sacred Four as “The Great Builders of the Universe.” Down to the time of Mu’s destruction, this symbol was used only to express builders as the name of the Creative Forces.

    When, however, thousands of years afterwards, we enter Egypt, we find this symbol with a new vestment and a new name. Here it became the symbol of justice and uprightness.

    It has always been thought that this symbol originated in Egypt but it goes back thousands of years beyond the commencement of Egyptian history. The two-sided square is a symbol which is constantly found in the Book of the Dead, also in various Egyptian papyrii. All seats where either gods or goddesses are shown sitting are composed of the two-sided square. In the Great Hall of Truth where Osiris is shown sitting in judgment his seat is composed of the two-sided square.

    The people of Egypt were taught that this symbol of the two-sided square represented: “Right from wrong, to act on the square, to act rightly, to act justly, to act truthfully according to Maat.” To only the initiated and

    p. 137

    The Great Hall of Truth or Judgment Seat of Osiris. Left to right: Osiris in judgment chair. A leopard skin, his banner. Four genii over closed lotus flower, symbol of Mu. Great beast of Amenti. Thoth with Ibis head recording history of the deceased. Anubis with jackal’s head and Horus with hawk’s head weighing the heart in pair of scales against a feather. The deceased, hands aloft exposing his heart, being led into the Hall of Truth by a feather and being received by Maat, goddess of Truth. From the Egyptian “Book of the Dead,” chapter 125

    .

    p. 138

    the priesthood of Egypt was the actual meaning of this symbol known. This is shown by the title and symbol of the god Ptah. Two of his titles were “The Divine Artificer” and “The Divine Builder”; accompanying these titles was the two-sided square. In all of the designs of Egyptian Pillars, they symbolize the ancient and true meaning.

    THE CUBE.–This symbol is especially interesting to Arch Masons. It is found in the 64th Chapter of the Book of the Dead which is the oldest and one of the most important chapters in this sacred volume, having been written by Thoth at Sais at the commencement of Egyptian history about 14,000 B. C. Translations of it vary somewhat but not materially. The following are some of the translations.

    M. Paul Pierret

    translated one of the sentences from the Turin Copy as: “I am yesterday, and I know tomorrow, I am able to be born again.”

    London Papyrus

    reads: “I am yesterday, today and tomorrow.”

    The Ruberic

    says: “This chapter was found in the city of Khemennu upon a block of iron from the South which had been inlaid with letters of real Lapis Lazuli, under the foot of God during the reign of his majesty the King of the North and the South Men-Kan-Ra triumphant by the royal son Heru-Ta-Ta-f triumphant. He found it when he was journeying about to make an investigation of the temples. One Neskit was with him who was diligent in making him understand it, and he

    p. 139

    brought it to the King as a wonderful object. When he saw that thing of mystery which had never been seen or looked upon.” London Papyrus dating 3733 B. C. The cube is what was found.

     


    The Cube


    Top of Cube

     

     

    M. Paul Pierret’s

    translation from the Turin Papyrus: “This chapter was found out in Hermopolis on a brick of burnt clay, written in blue, under the feet of the god Thoth. The finding out at the time of King Menekara was made by Prince Har-titi-f in this place when he was travelling to inspect the temples. It related in itself a hymn which transported him into ecstasy. He brought it to the King’s chariot as soon as he saw what was drawn on the cube–a great mystery.”

    Papyrus Mes-em-neter

    dated 4266 B. C.: “This chapter was found in the foundation of a plinth of the shrine of the Divine Hennu Boat by the chief mason in the time of the King of the North and the South Hesepti triumphant, and it is there directed that it shall be recited only by one who is ceremoniously clean and pure.”

    p. 140

    THE INTERLACED TRIANGLES.–The crossed triangle is an exceedingly old symbol. The oldest record of it that I have is in the Cosmogonic Diagram of the Motherland which is the mother of all cosmogonic


    The Divine Hennu Boat

    The flight of the soul to the region of incarnation. The deceased sailing his bark through the field of stars to Amenti, the domain of Osiris, for judgment and reincarnation

    .

    diagrams. I did not find it in any of the Sacred Writings which I read, but that is no criterion, nor does it say that it does not appear in the Sacred Writings. There are over ten thousand tablets covering these writings. I have only seen about three thousand out of the ten.

    The figure shows a central circle enclosed within a pair of triangles crossed and interwoven. Again the two triangles are enclosed within an outer circle which leaves twelve divisions between the two circles. The central symbol, the circle, is the monotheistic symbol of the Deity; the triangle of heaven, and the outer circle the Universe. The twelve divisions between the two

    p. 141

    circles are gates, “The twelve gates to heaven.” Each gate was a virtue, and these twelve gates must be opened by the twelve virtues before heaven could be entered. Among the twelve virtues were first of all Love; then followed Faith, Hope, Charity, et cetera.

    THE FEATHER.–The feather is another of the very prominent Ancient Sacred Symbols; it symbolized Truth.

    Three feathers adorned the Crown of Mu. Three feathers were the ornament on the head piece of Ra Mu, the King High Priest of Mu–Niven’s Mexican Stone Tablet No. 1780.

    We find feathers as symbols among the Mayas, the difference in color denoting the rank of the wearer. In Mu yellow was the color for royalty, blue for the priesthood and red for soldiers and nobility. In these ancient times yellow appears to have been the royal color throughout the world. A dark blue is the mourning color in the Orient today. Research shows that this color was adopted when Mu was sacrificed, and corresponds with the color of her burial shroud–the blue waters of the Pacific Ocean.

    The feathers worn by the North American Indian today is a relic which he has inherited from his forefathers. Whether they know the original meaning of the feather, I cannot say. When on the warpath, however, they color the ends of their feathers red, corresponding with the red feathers of the soldiers and nobility of Mu.

    In Egypt, however, we find more extensive information

    p. 142
    The Feather Symbol of Truth

     

     

    p. 143

    about the feather. In the early Egyptian times, as in Mu, a straight feather was used. About the time of Menes a curled ostrich feather was used on all new symbolizations. The curled feather is in the headdress of Osiris and Maat, and in the Great Hall of Truth an ostrich feather is shown as being weighed against the heart of the deceased, the feather symbolizing Truth.

    Legend says that the feather was selected to symbolize Truth because a puff of wind blows it away. Truth is just as liable and easy to be frightened away as the feather is to be blown away.

    The ancient name for the feather was Kukum, Ku or Kuk. Among the Mayas of North America we find a serpent called Kukul Khan which translated would be Khan–king, Kuk–feather, and ul–covered; so that a free translation would be: The King of Serpents which is covered with feathers. This corresponds with the Quiche Maya as recorded in their Sacred Book the Popol Vuh.

    Pillars

    as sacred symbols are of an extremely ancient origin. My personal opinion is they date back to the first temple ever erected for the worship of the Infinite One and that was more than 70,000 years ago. The Pillar is one of the multitude of symbols which symbolize the Four Great Creative Forces. They were first used at the doorway or entrance to the temple. They were specialized in their construction and shapes. From various old tablets and fallen ruins I have reconstructed a pair as they were erected 20,000 years ago.

    p. 144


    A Pair of Ancient Pillars

     

     

    p. 145

    A Pair of Ancient Pillars

    : The pillar on the left was square and capped with the glyph strength. The right hand pillar was round and capped with the glyph  which in a general way means established, built up, and by extension, finished, accomplished, dependent on how and where used. Both pillars were in


    Pillar Cross

    four sections, to correspond with the Four Great Primary Forces, the Four Great Gods, et cetera.

    A Pillar Cross

    : The four arms of this cross are in

    p. 146

    THE SACRED SYMBOLS OF MU shape like the ancient glyph for Pillar. Connecting them all is shown their source, the great Creator.

    The upper pillar, or arm of the cross, is capped with two glyphs strength.  establish. Thus, this cross reads “The Pillars have been established in strength.”


    Temple Porch with Two Pillars

    Temple Porch with two Pillars

    : Niven’s Mexican Stone Tablet No. 50, over 12,000 years old.

    This temple has a dedication over the center of the

    p. 147

    arch, the hieratic letter H in the alphabet of Mu. This was the alphabetical symbol of the Four Creative Forces. So this temple was dedicated to the Four Great primary Forces. Below are shown two pillars, each one has four sections the numeral four (Uighur form) corresponding to the four Primary Forces. The left hand pillar is capped with the glyph strength, and the right hand one with the glyph  establish.

    The ground plan of this temple which is on another tablet shows the left hand pillar to be square and the right hand one round.

    A very old written record, dating back to about 11,000 years, comes from the Greek, and refers to the pillars of the temple dedicated to Poseidon of Atlantis.

    The foregoing I think clearly establishes the antiquity of pillars as sacred symbols, with their shapes and meanings.

    I shall now pass on to the Egyptians of much more recent time, taking the period of about 1,000, to 4,500 B. C.

    Egyptian Pillars

    : This is a group of pillars taken from the Book of the Dead and various Egyptian Papyrii. By these it will be seen that the Egyptians did not adhere to the patterns and details of the ancients, but rather made a display of their imagination and artistry. Pillars came to Egypt with both tides of colonists, the Eastern Line brought them and the Western Line

    p. 148


    Egyptian Pillars

     

     

    p. 149

    brought them and between the two, new conceptions of what pillars ought to be developed.

    The Egyptians called them Tat Pillars. They are, however, better known throughout the world as Totem Pillars.

    The Egyptians called one pillar “Tat” which in their language means “in strength.” The other pillar they called “Tattu” which means “to establish,” and when conjoined, “In strength this place is established for ever.” The Egyptians considered the figure of a Tat an emblem of strength and stability.

    It will be noticed that all of the pillars in this group carry four horizontal bars, in this way symbolizing the Four Great Primary Forces, or, as they were more wont to call them:–“The Four Great Gods.”

    The entrance to Amenti

    taken from the papyrus Anana, one of the most beautiful papyri I have ever seen. In Egyptian mythology, two Tats form the entrance to Tattu. Tattu is the gateway to the region where the mortal soul is blended with an immortal spirit and “established in the mysteries of Amenti for ever.”

    In the porch or entrance to King Solomon’s Temple two special pillars were erected.

    I Kings. Chap. 7, Verses 21-22. “And he set up the pillars in the porch of the temple, and he set up the right pillar, and called the name thereof Jachin, and he set up the left pillar, and called the name thereof Boaz.”

    At the entrance of King Solomon’s Temple, and at the Osirian Great Hall of Truth, two pillars were

    p. 150


    Entrance to Tattu in Amenti (Egyptian) Showing the Two Symbolic Pillars

     

     

    p. 151

    erected standing perpendicularly. In each case they have identically the same meanings, language considered, with identically the same names. Beyond this the ornamentation on the pillars–lily work–are also the same: showing that King Solomon’s pillars were a complete copy of the pillars at the Great Hall of Truth; and while both change the pattern of the pillars that they both retained their original meaning: that is, they symbolized the work of the Four Great Primary Forces.

    North American Indian

    : The Indians of our Northwestern states and of western Canada erect Totem Poles and hold ceremonies at their base. I have been unable to get anything about them except legend: but these legends and carvings on the Totem Poles strongly confirm the fact that the forefathers of those Indians came from Mu, and from that part of the Motherland where the bird was their symbol of the Creator.

    The Maoris of New Zealand

    : A common practice of the Maoris of New Zealand is to erect Totem Poles or Pillars at the main entrance to their villages.

    The Karangs of Java

    : Forbes in writing says:–“In Java is a tribe called Karangs, supposed to be the descendants of the aborigines of the island, whose old men and youths, four times a year repair secretly, in procession, to a sacred grove in a dense forest, the old men to worship, the youths to see and learn the mysteries of their forefathers.

    “In this grove are the ruins of terraces laid out in

    p. 152

    quadrilateral enclosures, the boundaries of which are marked by blocks of stone, or fixed in the ground. Here and there on the terraces are prominent monuments, erect pillars, and especially noteworthy, a pillar erect within a square.

    “Here these despised and secluded people follow the rites and customs that have been handed down to them from their forefathers through vastly remote ages (about 12,000 years) repeating with superstitious awe a litany which they do not understand or comprehend. This very litany is found in the Egyptian Book of the Dead.”

    The Israelites in Egypt

    : While in Egypt the Israelites had two pillars of red brick at the entrance of their poor little temples. In many of their synagogues today, they erect two pillars at the entrance and say they symbolize the legendary pillars of fire and smoke that accompanied them during their exodus. What did their Egyptian Pillars symbolize?

    Atlantis

    : Plato the Greek philosopher informs us that:–“The people of Atlantis gathered every fifth and sixth year alternately and with sacrifices of bulls swore to observe the sacred inscriptions carved on the pillars of the temple.”

    Troano MS

    : I have found the following mistranslations in the Troano MS Plate. . This has been translated “Can the King.” The correct translation is “The Four Pillars of the Earth.”  is the hieratic

    p. 153


    Eight Roads to Heaven

     

     

    p. 154

    letter M in the Motherland’s alphabet. The alphabetical symbol for mother, earth, land, et cetera,  or  is the symbol for a pillar when the actual pillar is not shown; therefore, this glyph reads:–“The four pillars at the four corners of the earth.” The whole of this plate is a mistranslation.

    THE EIGHT ROADS TO HEAVEN.–The eight Roads to Heaven was a religious symbolic teaching which I first found in the Cosmogonic Diagram of Mu which attests its great antiquity. In this Cosmogonic Diagram it was used to show man how he must live on this earth to be prepared to pass into the world beyond when his call came. The eight Roads to Heaven was not an actual conception; it was a symbolic teaching, religious in character. These special teachings were unquestionably universal, as they are found among ancient people throughout the world. Such form of teaching must have been very popular since there were so many designs of symbols for it. Every ancient people appear to have had their own idea as to what design and figure best symbolized the eight Roads to Heaven.

    THE LIFE SYMBOL-CRUX ANSATA OR ANKH.–Although known now as an Egyptian symbol only, like the Scarab it is very old. It is found in the writings of the [paragraph continues]

    p. 155


    The Roadway of the Soul
    Courtesy of Mrs. M. U. L. Hudson

     

     

    First Civilization, also carved on the stones of the North American cliff dwellers or their predecessors. The Life Symbol is a compound of two symbols. The O loop at the top symbolizes a mouth or gateway. It was from the Egyptian that the symbol of Venus, the looped cross, originated, and with its adoption a new vestment was given to it. With Venus it symbolized the triumph of the spirit over bodily matter, the soul over materialism. Venus was the Roman and Aphrodite the Greek. We find, among the Egyptian relics, that many of the symbols were very much ornamented. In the ancient writings I have only come upon plain, unornamented ones: all of the Egyptian were, however, not ornamented. As an example is the base on which the seat of Osiris rests in the Great Hall of Truth. Here it is many times repeated. Among the cliff dwellers or their predecessors, there is a tendency to curve the perpendicular member of the cross, thus , which has led many archaeologists astray, inducing them to give the glyph an erroneous meaning.

    THE ROADWAY OF THE SOUL.–I have found in my wanderings two figures prominently placed, but never came across the name by which they are called. As they are generally found on the outside of, and on the walls and ceilings of, burial chambers, I have given them the name as shown in the above caption. Some day perhaps their correct name may be known, then this temporary name can be abandoned.

    For many years the spiral figure, shown in cut, has

    p. 15600

    been a puzzle to me, as it has been found all along the line of the great Uighur migration. The picture I am showing comes from New Grange, County Meath, Ireland.

    The figure is either an explanation of the esoteric or hidden meaning of the hieratic letter N in Mu’s alphabet, or the letter itself, highly embellished, I cannot say which. After a careful study of many of the writings of Mu in which the letter N appears, I find a slight variation in them. Sometimes they are formed thus , sometimes thus. The difference is that in one the ends are left open–in the other they are closed–there are no ends. As there are no ends, the figure becomes a continuous line, returning to the starting point, and proceeding on as it can find no place to stop. It is therefore equivalent to a circle, which has no beginning or end.

    In the picture shown from New Grange it will be seen the spirals have no ends, but when the center is reached the line returns on itself. There is no starting point in either of the spirals and no end given, consequently, these spirals are also the equivalent of a circle.

    In the Sacred Writings of Mu we are told man’s soul lives on until finally it reaches the source of its origin. Ana., 1320 B. C., Egyptian Papyrus: “If we live on we must continue for ever, and if we continue for ever, like the circle and eternity, man had no beginning.”

    Here we find two ancient references to man’s soul

    p. 157

    having no end nor beginning. These spirals have no end or beginning and are generally found, associated with the passing on of the soul, in burial chambers of the material body. A careful study of the symbol and where and under what circumstances it is found leads me to the belief that:–These hitherto unreadable spiral symbols give the hidden meaning of the hieratic letter N–Mu’s alphabet; that they are intended to depict the continuance of the soul from one cycle to another, from one incarnation to another, eventually ending whence it came. In the New Grange picture which I have shown there are three spirals all running into each other without an end. I take it that the third spiral is meant to indicate the passing of the soul into the world beyond or maybe to some other body in the Universe specially prepared to receive it.

    On the walls of New Grange there are carved other symbols, spirals, squares, zig-zags, et cetera.

    , A spiral with an end pointing to the right is an ancient Uighur symbol meaning, “going to somewhere.” It is also found in Mexico and among the North American Indians.

    A spiral with an end pointing left is the corresponding symbol, saying, “coming from.”

    The original cosmogonic form or picture of the earth was a square. When placed flat it symbolized the earth. When placed on end it was to show the four

    p. 158

    cardinal points and in reference to the Four Pillars.

    A square within a square placed on end symbolizes that something has gone from it.

    Is the Uighur mountain and Chinese Yo; it is equivalent to the triangle. Freely read, “ascended.”

     A zig-zag or herring-bone with the points defined is the universal ancient symbol for a tank fire, an abyss of molten fire without flames, prominent in Egyptian symbology.

    All these glyphs are on the stones of New Grange. I would not attempt to write a legend without seeing the stones personally. No draughtsman ever draws these ancient figures as they are identically shown on the stones. This has been my experience. Consequently no reading, or possibly an erroneous reading, would be made.

    This is a figure found under identically the same circumstances as the previously mentioned spirals; found along the lines of the Mayas and Carians running easterly from the Motherland. It is composed of the hieratic letter H or rather two of the letters following one another but connected with each other. The second is drawn in reverse of the first one, symbolizing a return. [paragraph continues]


    The Tree and the Serpent

     

     

    p. 159

    These also are generally found at the entrance of burial chambers.

    THE TREE AND THE SERPENT.–This work would seem incomplete to me if I omitted the Tree and the Serpent. Innumerable legends about the Serpent and the Tree are found in religions. The tree is invariably called “Tree of Life,” and the serpent entwining it, “Tempter,” or whatever else signifies Satan. The Tree and the Serpent started as a legend, then gradually drifted into myths: the climax being reached when the tree was credited with its fantastic crop of apples. These apples became necessary to carry out a myth for how otherwise could old Satan tempt Eve to eat apples and Eve tempt Adam? They were needed to accomplish the downfall of Adam. By this action poor woman has been made the cause of every ill befalling mankind. It is a monumental piece of cowardice on the part of man to put that responsibility on the shoulders of the woman. The irony is that a man and not a woman was to blame. The Eve alibi has stood for nearly 3,000 years but it must now be set aside. Had Ezra been able to read correctly the symbols which appeared in the writings of Moses, he would have given a very different version of the wily old Serpent and the Tree of Life.

    The small vignette comes from the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu. These Sacred Writings teach that there is only one real life on this earth, which is the Soul of Man, and which these writings sometimes call The Man also The Inner Man. It was taught that man’s

    p. 160

    material body was only a temporary habitation. All other forms which are known to us as life are of a temporary nature also. They are taken from the earth and to earth they must return. Of all the forms of earthly creations, man only had an imperishable part which survived the material body and lived on for ever; therefore Man’s Soul was the only true life on earth.

    Man first appeared on earth in the Land of Mu; therefore the first actual life on earth appeared in Mu. In these writings man is also spoken of as a fruit. Trees bear fruit, and man was the first fruit of a tree and the fruit was life. The Land of Mu was the Tree of Life. Thus Mu was symbolized as a tree–the Tree of Life.

    In the vignette, the tree is shown as having a serpent coiled around it, thus surrounding the tree. It is an unadorned serpent, therefore it is Khan the symbol of Khanab, “The Great Waters,” the ocean. Here it is symbolically shown that Mu was surrounded by water. Mu had no land connections with any other continental land. The Serpent is the waters surrounding Mu.

    The foregoing shows and intelligently explains what the Tree of Life was, and why a Serpent is coiled around it. What Moses undoubtedly wrote were plain facts, in symbolical language–a symbolically written history, true in all respects. Translations, erroneous and misleading, perverted his writings.

    THE ANCIENT MEANINGS OF CERTAIN NUMERALS.–The number 3 is now commonly called the lucky number. Why? We must go back to tradition to tell us.

    p. 161

    On one occasion, I asked the old Rishi, “Do you know why we call the numeral three, the lucky number?” His answer was, “I can only surmise; what is three the symbol of?” My answer was, “Heaven and the Triune Godhead and, yes, the numeral symbol of the Motherland of Mu.” He answered: “Don’t you think man was lucky to have a Motherland, and more so to know that he will not meet the fate of the Motherland?”

    He then turned and said to me: “Four is the lucky numeral because it is the Four Great Primary Forces that have charge of us and care for our material bodies through their earthly lives and their numeral is Four. In ancient times, Four stood amongst the most revered numbers, but today it is almost–if not entirely–forgotten. Possibly the mythical teachings of modern science has much to do with this loss. As Three is looked upon as the Lucky Number, Seven is looked upon as the Sacred Number.”

    THE SACRED SEVEN.–The original sacred Seven was the Seven Great Commands of the Creator. These were given to the Four Great Primary Forces, to carry out “his will, command or wishes,” thus emanating from the Creator. They are the Creative Forces of the Almighty.

    The predilection of ancient peoples in their sacred ceremonies for the use of the numeral Seven is very great and conspicuous.

    Chaldeans

    : The Seven Days of rainfall that produced the “Flood.”

    p. 162

    Hindu

    : The Seven Days of the prophecy of the Flood made by Vishnu to Satyravata.

    The Bible

    : The Seven Days of the prophecy of the Flood made by the Lord to Noah.

    Babylonian

    : The Seven Vases used by the priests in their sacrifices.

    Persian

    : The Seven Horses of the Aryans, that drew the chariot of the Sun. The Seven Apris or shapes of the flame. The Seven Rays of Agni.

    Hindu

    : The Seven Steps of Buddha at his birth. The Seven Rishi Cities of India.

    Egyptian

    : Their Seven Days of Creation. Their Seven Days of the week. And the Seven Classes of Egyptians.

    Greek

    : The Seven Islands sacred to Proserpine. The Seven-headed Hydra killed by Hercules.

    Norse

    : The Seven Families who accompanied the mythical Wotan, founder of the city of Nachan.

    Hebrew

    : The Seven Lamps of the Ark. The Seven Branches of the Golden Candlestick. The Seven Days’ Feast of the dedication. The Seven Years of plenty. And the Seven Years of famine. The Seven People who escaped from the flood.

    Christians

    : The Seven Golden Candlesticks. The Seven Churches with the Seven Angels at their head. The Seven Heads of the beasts that rose from the sea. The Seven Seals of the Book. The Seven Trumpets of the angels. The Seven Vials of the wrath of God. The Seven Last Plagues of the Apocalypse.

    p. 163

    Nahualts

    : The Seven Caves from which the ancestors of the Nahualts emerged.

    Zuni Indians

    : The Seven Cities of Cibola.

    Uighurs

    : The Seven Sacred cities of the Uighurs.

    Atlantis

    : The Seven Great Cities of Atlantis.

    Carian

    : The Seven Antilles.

    Marquesan

    : The Seven People who were saved from the “Flood.”

    The Seven Marouts or genii of the winds in the hierarchy of Mazdeism.

    The Seven Rounds of the ladder in the cave of Mirtha.

    Mu, the Motherland

    : The Seven Sacred Cities with their golden gates.

    The Hidden Meaning of One to Ten

     

    English Naga Maya The Hidden Meaning
    1. Hun. Hun. The Universal One
    2. Cas. Ca. The Dual God
    3. Ox. Ox. Who by His power caused
    4. San. Can. The Four Powerful Ones
    5. Ho. Ho. to come
    6. Uac. Uac. To arrange things in order
    7. Uuac. Uuac. to create, and
    8. Uaxax. Uaxax. to make man. To stand erect and
    9. Bolan. Bolan. to make his parts revolve on themselves
    10. Lahun. Lahun. He is two in one.

     

     

    p. 164

     

    The Naga Form of Writing Numerals

     

    1. Hun
    2. Cas.
    3. Ox.
    4. Zan. (Hindu: San)
    5. Ho
    6. Uac.
    7. Uuac.
    8. Uaxac.
    9. Bolan.
    10. Lahun.

    The ancients counted in fives to avoid mentioning ten. Ten was the numeral of the Deity; therefore too sacred to be mentioned. Ten was counted twice five, fifteen three times five and so on up to twenty.

    I will take one more example in numerals–the number 13. Thirteen is always looked upon as unlucky especially when in connection with Friday.

    Mu, the Motherland, was destroyed on a Friday, the 13th day of the Month of Zac (the white month). The memory of that day, the 13th, has been carried down as an unlucky day for mankind.


    CHAPTER VI

    SYMBOLS RELATING TO MU

    THE SACRED LOTUS.–The Lotus has always been looked upon as the most sacred of all sacred flowers–why?

    Because it was selected as Mu’s floral symbol. Why was it so selected? The Lotus was the first flower to beautify the earth. Being the first flower and Mu the land where man first appeared on earth, Mu and the Lotus were naturally symbolic synonyms. As a mark of love and mourning, the Egyptians, after the destruction of Mu, never depicted the lotus as an open, living flower but always as closed and dead.

    The lotus is a prominent figure in the carvings and adornments of all ancient temples, and, except in Egypt, was continued down as open and conventional until King Solomon’s Temple. In this form, the tips of the petals are turned in.

    The lotus was indigenous to Mu. The plant was carried to all parts of the world by the colonists, so that wherever we find the lotus today, we know that the parent stock, like the parent stock of man, came originally from Mu.

    Fig. 2

    . The hieratic letter M in Mu’s alphabet

    p. 166

     

    <I>Symbols Relating to Mu</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Symbols Relating to Mu

     

     

    p. 167

    which was the alphabetical symbol for Mu as the Motherland of man.

    Fig. 3

    . The second of the four glyphs for M in Mu’s alphabet. This was the symbol for Mu as the Mother of man.

    Fig. 4

    . This is the numeral 3. Three was the numeral symbol for Mu and very much used.

    Fig. 5

    . The two lotus buds are the symbols for the two islands adjacent to Mu. Mu and these two islands were geologically known as the Lands of the West.

    Fig. 6

    . An open lotus very much used in decorations and in traceries on temple walls, when it was desired to refer to Mu. The ends of the petals are turned in to denote Death.

    Fig. 7

    . This is a symbol constantly appearing in the Maya writings and has been translated in every conceivable way except the correct one. Some of these decipherings are absolutely ludicrous, Le Plongeon’s as an example. This glyph is a compound symbol being composed of the second M in Mu’s alphabet  and having at the end of each arm an imix  the symbol f or breast. These breasts are shown distant from  the mother; therefore physically not actually attached to it.

    Cortez, as we are told by Bishop Landa, asked the natives what the symbol meant. Their answer was Mother. This is correct as far as it goes, but it does not

    p. 168

    go far enough.  is the alphabetical symbol for Mu, the mother of man.  These imix’ say, the breast of Mu. In many of the ancient writings the two islands are called the breasts of Mu. Therefore a liberal translation would be “Mu, the Mother of Man,” and because the two islands are included, the Lands of the West. The imix is drawn as follows in the Troano MS.:

     Front view of the breast.

     Representing side view of the breast.

    Fig. 8

    . The withered and dying lotus: Mu’s floral symbol after she was dead.

    Fig. 9

    . The Lands of the West, at the time she was above water.

    Fig. 10

    . Mu is submerged. No light shines upon her. She is in the region of darkness.

    Fig. 11

    . The Lands of the West are in darkness. No light shines upon her.

    Fig. 12

    . Mu, the Lands of the West. Maya.

    Fig. 13

    . That Land of Kui–Maya writing.

    Fig. 14

    . Peaks only remain above the watery abyss. Codex Cortesianus.

    Fig. 15

    . The ten tribes which were submerged with Mu. Troano MS.

    Fig. 16

    . Mu is sacrificed. She lies in the region of darkness. Book of the Dead.

    p. 169

     

    <I>An Altar Painting</I>
    Click to enlarge

    An Altar Painting

     

     

    p. 170

    Fig. 17

    . The light of day has gone from Mu. Cliff writing, Nevada.

    Fig. 18

    . Mu lies beyond the horizon over the great waters. Cliff writing, Nevada.

    Fig. 19

    . The Tree and Serpent. Cliff writing, Nevada.

    Fig. 20

    . The Tree and the Serpent, as it appears in the Sacred Writings.

    Fig. 21

    . One of the forms of the letter M found in various ancient writings.

    Fig. 22

    . The royal escutcheon of Mu.

    Altar Painting–The Legend, Deciphering and Translation

    : This temple is dedicated to the Sacred Four–the Four Great Forces which issue from the mouth of The Almighty and are His commands. They first of all evolved law and order out of chaos throughout the Universe, and then created all things. They have now the charge of the physical welfare of all creations. They order and control the movements of the Universe today. This temple is under the jurisdiction of the mother church of Mu, whose High Priest is Ra Mu, who is the mouthpiece of the Almighty One.

    This legend is a key to the extreme age of the Mexican tablets. The legend shows that at the time the temple was built Mu was above water, because the temple is under the jurisdiction of Mu. Mu was submerged about 10,000 B. C., thus showing that this temple was built more than 12,000 years ago, but how much longer I have found nothing to indicate.

    p. 171

     

    ''Mu, the Motherland, the Lands of the West''
    ”Mu, the Motherland, the Lands of the West”

    ''The Lord God speaks through the mouth of Mu''
    ”The Lord God speaks through the mouth of Mu”

     

    p. 172

    Mexican Tablet No. 684

    reads: “Mu, the Motherland, the Lands of the West.”

    Mexican Tablet No. 1005

    reads: “God speaks through the Mouth of Mu.”

    <I>Legends on the Vignettes</I>
    Legends on the Vignettes

    “Mu, the Empire of the Sun, the Lands of the West, has fallen into an abyss. She is in the region of darkness, where the Sun never shines upon her. Her crown no longer rules the earth.”

    While there are scores) hundreds even, of writings that tell of the destruction of Mu, I have found only two tableaux depicting her destruction. First I found the Egyptian, and next this North American Indian. Legend: “The Creator considered the destruction of the Motherland of Man. So the Four Great Forces the executors of His commands caused the waters to swallow her up. They caused her to be carried down into a watery abyss and be submerged.

    Three Vignettes from the Egyptian

    “‘Book of the Dead” depicting the destruction of Mu by falling into a “tank” of fire–a fiery pit. As she went down, flames arose around and enveloped her.

    Fig. 1. No pillars showing.

    Fig. 2. The Eastern pillar showing.

    p. 173

     

    <I>Thunder Bird and Whale<BR>
 A North American Nootka Indian Tableau recounting the Submergence of Mu</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Thunder Bird and Whale
    A North American Nootka Indian Tableau recounting the Submergence of Mu

     

     

    p. 174

    Fig. 3. All of the four pillars are found showing. This Egyptian Vignette shows one phase only of the destruction of Mu, how she sank into the fiery depths, The Nootka Indian shows the other phase, her burial by water. Arizona also supplies data on Mu’s destruction by the symbolic pictures, pecked on her stones by the men of past ages. The American records are hoary with age.

    <I>Three Vignettes from the ''Book of the Dead''</I>
    Three Vignettes from the ”Book of the Dead”

    A Mexican Stone Tablet

    : This is one of the most extraordinary tablets I have ever examined. It is a stone with highly glazed colors. The glyphs are like glass and have been cut out of the face of the stone–a fine sandstone–for a depth of about 1/16th of an inch. The writings are in ancient, very ancient, characters used by the priesthood only. Of what age it is, I have no idea: but the one who arranged the glyphs had a temple knowledge. All of the glyphs are found among the [paragraph continues]

    p. 175

     

    <I>Tablet from Mexico<BR>
 Destruction of Mu</I>
    Tablet from Mexico
    Destruction of Mu

     

    p. 176

    Nagas only. It cannot be over 12,000 years old, because the writing is a description of the destruction of Mu. It was bought from an Indian in Mexico City who said he found it in a ruin. We must take the statement for what it is worth.

    Legend

    : “Kuiland, The Great Ruler of the Earth, exists no longer. She was shaken up and down by earthquakes in various places. The land rolled like ocean swells. Finally, the Pillars that supported her gave way. She then sank into a fiery abyss. As the Great Ruler went down, flames from the fires of the underneath arose and enveloped her. The waters rolled in over her sunken form. Then was Kuiland, The Great Ruler, submerged.”

    The Field of Aarru, Chapter 110, “Book of the Dead.”

    This large vignette, one of the largest in the Book of the Dead, was not comprehended by Ezra or any of his associates. Neither has it been comprehended by any Egyptologist of the present time. To substantiate my contention I have shown the two ends of this symbolic picture.

    The Vignette depicts the life of man in the Motherland. The lower part is a conventional map of Mu. On the left hand top corner of the upper part, there are three cartouches bearing the names of three waters, shown in the lower part. The lower part also shows three lands, each surrounded by water. The names of these waters as read by Egyptologists are: Power of waters. Innumerable waters. Great place of waters.

    p. 177

     

    <I>The beginning of the Vignette</I>
    Click to enlarge

    The beginning of the Vignette

     

    <I>The end of the Vignette<BR>
 The Field of Aarru, Chapter 110, ''Book of the Dead''</I>
    Click to enlarge

    The end of the Vignette
    The Field of Aarru, Chapter 110, ”Book of the Dead”

     

     

    p. 178

    Now let us see what Ezra’s translations of them are: Genesis, Chapter 2, Verse 11. “The name of the first is Pison. The name of the second Gihon. And the third Hiddekel.” Next I shall take the Biblical boundaries of the Garden of Eden. They are given thus:–

    Verse 8

    And the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden and there he put the man whom he had formed.


    Power of waters


    Innumerable waters


    Great place of waters

     

     

    (Anyone looking at the map today taking in Ethiopia, Assyria and the Valley of the Euphrates–and seeing how a land might possibly cover this area–to represent either an island or a garden, must at once feel that the Biblical description is purely symbolical, which is corroborated in Verse 8, where it says the garden was eastward in Eden. Where this was written was either in Egypt or Palestine-therefore, according to present general acceptance, in the middle of the garden itself, being in the east or towards the east is a link showing the Garden of Eden that was Mu in another vestment.)

    Verse 9

    And out of the ground made the Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good

    p. 179

    for food: the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil.

    Verse 10

    And a river went out of Eden to water the garden; and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.

    Verse 11

    The name of the first is Pison, that is it which compassed the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold.

    Verse 12

    And the gold of that land is good, there is bedellium and the onyx stone.

    Verse 13

    And the name of the second river is Gihon the same it is that compasseth the whole land of Ethiopia.

    Verse 14

    And the name of the third river is Hiddekel: that is it which goeth towards the east of Assyria, and the fourth river is Euphrates.

    The Four Genii

    , as I have previously stated, were, to my mind another vestment of the Sacred Four; which, in turn were given the name of the Four Great Pillars, the executors of the Creator’s commands.

    The Genii appeared to be very popular among all ancient peoples since the demise of Mu for I do not find their names before that date. But in all nations and peoples during the past 10,000 or 11,000 years the Genii are quite prominent. Most of the ancient peoples seem to have had a varied conception of them, and how they should be described. I find them associated with all histories and traditions of the creation. One of the oldest records that I have found of them comes from the [paragraph continues]

    p. 180

    Mayas of Yucatan and Central America. With them the Genii were referred to as “the Keepers of the Pillars.”

    The Mayas as well as all other ancients symbolized the earth as a four-sided square. At times and for certain purposes, for explanation, they stood the square on one of its points forming a diamond out of it. This brought the four points into astronomical lines pointing north, south, east and west, making Four Cardinal Points. The theology said–that at these four points, were four pillars sustaining heaven, and at the foot of each pillar, was stationed one of the Genii, to look after and care for it. The names of the Maya genii were:–

    Kan-Bacab

    –the Yellow Bacab, placed in the South.

    Chac-Bacab

    –the Red Bacab, placed in the East.

    Zac-Bacab

    –the White Bacab, placed in the North.

    Ec-Bacab

    –the Black Bacab, placed in the West.

    It is thus seen that the Mayas, chose to define their genii by colors.

    The Hindus

    had four Genii presiding at their Four Cardinal Points. (The Hindus used the words cardinal points symbolically. They did not refer to any particular spot or spots, but to wherever they might be.)

    Instead of colors their Genii were called by phenomena connected with life, their names were:–

    Rouvera

    –the God of Wealth, placed in the North.

    Yama

    –the judge of the Dead, placed in the South.

    Indra

    –the King of Heaven, placed in the East.

    Varona

    –the God of the Waters, placed in the West.

    The Genii were also called gods by the Hindus.

    p. 181

    Chinese

    . The Chinese designated their Genii as Yo’s–mountains. The four mountains Tse-Yo. They also referred to them as the four quarters of the earth. They are

    Tai-Tsong

    –the Yo of the East.

    Saing-Fou

    –the Yo of the West.

    How-Kowang

    –the Yo of the South.

    Chin-Si

    –the Yo of the North.

    [paragraph continues] The Chinese symbolized these mountains as a mountain in the shape of a triangle with an eye at the apex of the mountain looking down from it.

    Egyptian

    . According to the Egyptian theology there were Four Genii in Amenti, which were placed at the Four Cardinal Points in charge of the pillar which stood there, their names were:–

    Amset

    –the genius at the Cardinal Point in the East.

    Hapu

    –the genius at the Cardinal Point in the West.

    Tesautmutf

    –the genius at the Cardinal Point in the North.

    Quabsenuf

    –the genius at the Cardinal Point in the South.

    Chap. 125, Book of the Dead, has a large picture of the great Hall of Truth of Osiris. Near the seat of Osiris in this picture are shown the Four Genii. They are symbolized as men in mummy form. One has the head of a human being, another the head of a monkey, a third the head of a hawk, and the fourth the head of a jackal (Anubis).

    Chaldean

    . The Chaldeans believed that there were [paragraph continues]

    p. 182

    Four Genii protecting and looking after the welfare of all human beings. This example does much to show the origin of the genii. As by the swastika, we frequently see in the ancient writings that man’s welfare is constantly being watched over by the Sacred Four, symbolized by crosses et cetera, and that by watching over and caring for the physical welfare of the universe, including man, they are acting as the executors of the Creator’s wishes, desires, commandments et cetera. This is the exact work of the genii as conceived by the Chaldeans. The names given to the genii by the Chaldeans are:–

    Sed-Alap

    or Kirub–Represented as a bull with a human face.

    Lamas

    or Nigal–Represented as a lion with a man’s head.

    Ustar

    –After the human likeness.

    Nattig

    –Represented with the head of an eagle.

    The Hittites

    Assyrians and Persians all had the Genii engrafted in their cosmogony.

    The Israelites

    . Although I cannot find any direct reference in the Jewish research which I have made, that is no criterion and does not say that they entirely rejected the idea.

    In Ezekiel, Chapter 1, Verse 10, there is something at least touching on it, for it says: “They four had the face of a man, and the face of a lion, on the right side: and they four had the face of an ox on the left side; they four also had the face of an eagle.” The foregoing is

    p. 183

    given as a vision of Ezekiel. At the time this was written Ezekiel was a captive among the Chaldeans.

    Let us compare this vision with the Chaldean creed which had been in existence thousands of years before Ezekiel came on earth.

    Ezekiel’s dream

    . Four beasts with the heads of a man, another an ox, another a lion, and the fourth, an eagle.

    Chaldean Belief

    . Four Genii, beasts with heads; one with a human face, one with a face of a bull one with the face of a lion and the fourth with the face of an eagle. These Chaldean genii stood at the bottom of steps leading to temples and palaces, one could not walk through a city without seeing many of them.

    Thus to me it seems unquestionable that Ezekiel must have seen many of them during his captivity. A set of four is now in the British Museum and came from the king’s palace, Nineveh. Ezekiel’s vision looks like an embellishment of the Chaldean Creed. Is the Biblical translation correct?

     

    HIERATIC LETTERS FROM THE ALPHABET OF MU

    The hieratic letter A, pronounced Ahau. The monotheistic alphabetical symbol of the Deity. 183

    p. 184

    The hieratic letter H, the alphabetical symbol of the Four Great Primary Forces, called in the Sacred Inspired Writings, “the Sacred Four.”

    The hieratic letter M, pronounced Mā and Mu, the u is pronounced as in German u. The alphabetical

    symbol of Mu, the Motherland. It was also the symbol for mother, earth, land, country, empire, anything pertaining to the soil.

    The hieratic letter N, the alphabetical symbol for the Serpent of Creation.

    The hieratic letter T, pronounced Tāó, the alphabetical symbol for resurrection, also emersion. Used in the Sacred Writings symbolizing Mu’s emersion.

    The hieratic letter U, pronounced as oo in moon. The alphabetical symbol for an abyss, a deep hole, a valley. In the body of a word another of the “u” glyphs is generally used as a V.

    p. 185

     

    <I>Dress ornament<BR>
 Society Islands</I>
    Dress ornament
    Society Islands

    <I>Dress ornament<BR>
 Marquesan</I>
    Dress ornament
    Marquesan

     

    p. 186

    SOME MISCELLANEOUS SYMBOLS RELATING TO MU

    This glyph is often found in ancient writings. It is one of the figures that was used to symbolize the Four Great Primary Forces–the Sacred Four. It is composed of four circles, each with one of its sides incomplete.

    Another glyph symbolizing the Sacred Four. This was a very favorite symbol among the Uighurs and is revered by the Chinese today. I have also found it as a dress ornamentation among the South Sea Islanders especially the Polynesians.

    This peculiar glyph is found in various parts of the earth, but not often. I have found it in writings where

    p. 187

    the ten tribes of people who went down with the Motherland at her destruction are spoken of.

    Apparently this is a Maya symbol. I have found it in no other writings. It is found in the Maya description of the destruction of the Motherland. It reads: “Peaks only rise out of the abyss.” It therefore refers to the islands that were formed between the gas chambers.

    An equilateral triangle with the monotheistic symbol of the Deity within symbolizes: the triangle–Heaven, The circle within–the Deity, reading the Deity, the Infinite, dwells in Heaven, Heaven is His abode.

    An equilateral triangle with an eye within symbolizes the Deity looking out from heaven. In Egypt it was changed to the all seeing Eye of Osiris looking down from heaven. These two symbols are found in all ancient writings. Rather, they appear in many writings and among all people.

    A large dot within a small circle was occasionally

    p. 188

    used by the Egyptians as an equivalent for an eye.

    A conventional map of the Lands of the West after submersion. (From the Troano Manuscript.)


    CHAPTER VII

    SACRED SYMBOLS CONNECTING NORTH AMERICA TO MU

    SLABS FROM PATAMBO.–These two slabs were found by William Niven in an ancient grave on the banks of the river Rio del Oro in the state of Guerraro, Mexico. They are not the work of a very ancient civilization like those of Chimalpa, Remedios et cetera. This civilization occupied Mexico less than 12,000 years ago as is shown by the inscription on one of the tablets, “returned to the region of darkness” which was submerged Mu.

    Their actual age I cannot estimate. Each slab has a top and bottom division. The divisions are formed by a carved line running horizontally across the face of the slab near its center. The central figure in each of the top divisions is a conventional, symbolical head of Quetzalcoatl the bearded or feathered serpent, the symbolic serpent of the Creator in one part of Mu, and corresponds with Naga or Narayana the seven-headed serpent of Oriental countries.

    The ancient peoples of North America had various names for their Serpent of Creation. The Quiches, called it Gucumatz, the serpent covered with feathers.[paragraph continues]

    p. 190

     

    <I>Sculptured Slab A</I>.
    Click to enlarge

    Sculptured Slab A.

     

    Found by William Niven in a grave at Rio del Oro near Placeres del Oro, state of Guerrero, Mexico. Size–28 inches long, 18 inches wide and 2 inches thick

    .

     

    p. 191

    The Mayas called it Ac le Chapat, the plumed or feathered serpent. The Quetzals, the first of men who trod the soil of America called it Quetzalcoatl, the bearded serpent.

    The Pueblo Indians of Arizona and New Mexico, even at the present time, call it Quetzalcoatl, the bearded serpent, thus showing that many thousands of years ago there was an intimate religious connection between the Pueblo Indians and this past civilization which dwelt in the valley of Rio del Oro, Mexico. An interesting question arises. Were they intimately connected by blood? Or were they even the same people? The Quetzals, the first people to arrive in America, took their name from this serpent in the Motherland just as the Oriental Nagas took their name from Naga, their serpent of creation.

    These two slabs have far reaching significance. They are filled with hieratic letters from the alphabet of Mu. I can find nothing on these slabs to even intimate by what name these people were known.

    Slab A. Upper Division

    . The central figure of the upper division of this slab consists of portions of the head of a symbolical serpent called Quetzalcoatl, the bearded, also the feathered serpent. A very important detail in the head are the eyes. This part of the carving is too mutilated to make anything out of it. The beard of the serpent is prominent and intact; this alone is sufficient to say to what serpent it belongs.

    p. 192

    The mouth is an oblong square in the form of the hieratic letter M.

    Evidently the nose and eyebrows are formed by a pair of serpents in the act of gliding away, leaving for some reason.

    The head is resting on the hieratic letter U, the symbol of an abyss, deep down, et cetera.

    The ends of the U are bent outwards ending with the symbol of the sun as Kin, not Ra, thus showing that it is the earth referred to and not heaven. The bottom part of this division assumes the form of an urn, symbolizing the body of the earth. The U opening at the top symbolizes the abyss. Within this urn are two glyphs, squares pointing downward with the symbol, “lost light,” engraved upon them (literal translation–The light has gone forth from the day).

    Slab A. Lower Division

    . This division symbolizes a grave where the body is lying in rest and darkness as shown by the pointer glyphs. In the upper division the pointer indicated downward, the direction taken by the body. Here the pointer is changed to horizontal.

    The design of this lower division is the two halves of a head placed back to back with each other. The eyes are again formed of the sun as Kin, the celestial orb, again telling us that this tableau refers to the earth, not to heaven.

    Beneath the eyes are two conventional mouths in the form of the hieratic letter M. This form of M was used both by the Mayas and Egyptians.

    p. 193

    Within these mouths is another hieratic letter, the letter N, which was the alphabetical symbol of the Serpent of Creation. This symbol is universal throughout the ancient world.

    The American Serpent of Creation is adorned with either feathers or a beard, the Oriental with seven heads, but in all cases, wherever found, an adorned serpent is the symbol of the Creator and Creation and among all ancient peoples the hieratic letter N was its alphabetical symbol. Thus we find here in America, the same symbol used as in the Orient.

    Slab A. The Legend

    . Quetzalcoatl, the Creator, the Bearded Serpent called him, and his soul passed on to the region of darkness (submerged Mu) there to await the call from the great serpent for re-incarnation.

    Slab. B

    . Slab B, like Slab A, has two divisions, an upper and a lower. These two slabs are so intimately connected that they may be looked upon as belonging to the same legend–Life and Death. Slab A symbolized Death and B, Life.

    Upper Division

    . The central figure in this tableau is also the conventional head of the Bearded Serpent, Quetzalcoatl. In this drawing the action of the two serpents forming the nose and eyebrows differ from that in Slab A. Instead of gliding away, they are here shown with their heads bent towards the eyes. The double tongue of the serpents is curving around the eye, not striking it. Their tongues form the symbol for speech, so they are giving a command.

    p. 194

     

    <I>Sculptured Slab B</I>.
    Click to enlarge

    Sculptured Slab B.

     

     

    p. 195

    Above and surrounding the head is the hieratic diphthong letter, Dz, a glyph with three steps, which symbolizes the three steps to the throne.

    In the right hand lower corner of the slab the margin forms another Dz with the addition Am. It now reads Dzam, translated–He who sits upon the throne. At the foot of the throne is the monotheistic symbol of the Creator. Consequently, it is He, the Creator, who sits upon the throne.

    The head, as in Slab A, rests over an urn having also an opening at the top in the form of U. This urn has an ornamental border composed of a string or succession of the hieratic letter N. This appears to me to form a strong adjective. Within the body of the urn which symbolizes the body of the earth are two glyphs, symbolizing darkness, i. e. the region of darkness, submerged Mu.

    Lower Division

    . In the lower division of Slab B we find the exact opposite of Slab A. Here we find the two halves of the head brought together again and joined with opened, light-seeing eyes. This symbolizes the soul and body being joined together again, the re-incarnation. This face is twice repeated, the second forming the adjective to the accomplishment. The mouth in both faces is the oblong square, the symbol of Mu, thus saying that it is in Mu that the re-incarnation has taken place.

    This is identically the same conception as the Egyptian where the soul returns to “Amenti,” “The region

    p. 196

    of darkness,” “The domain of Osiris,” “Submerged Mu.” It was also the conception of the Mayas of Yucatan, as it is in some Oriental countries today.

    On each side of the lower division there are symbolical borders. The border on the left is composed of the third glyph of the letter H in Mu’s alphabet and extends from the top to the bottom of the division. On the right hand border at the top is the hieratic letter H, the symbol of the Sacred Four.

    The various symbols on the right hand border read: “the great serpent, who created all things. He who sits upon the throne. He who embodies the Sacred Four.”

    The Legend

    . When Quetzalcoatl, the Bearded Serpent, the Creator, he who sits upon the throne, whose Four Great Commands evolved law and order out of chaos, calls–the eyes of those closed in sleep are opened, the time of their re-incarnation has arrived. They answer the call of the Great Serpent and come forth into a new day.

    Note

    . The glyphs on these slabs show an intimate connection between these people and the ancient Mayas of Yucatan. They were also closely connected with the people of Arizona and New Mexico. The cosmogony of all three is identical.

    QUETZAL AND QUETZACOATL.–A popular misconception is that the sun was worshipped by the ancients. A parallel misconception exists about Quetzal and Quetzalcoatl.

    Quetzals

    was the name of the first people whose feet

    p. 197

    trod the soil of America, who were a blond race with light flaxen hair. Their last king was called Quetzal. They derived their name Quetzals from their chief symbol for the commands of the Creator, the serpent, Quetzalcoatl.

    Quetzalcoatl

    is a feathered and winged serpent. In the Motherland to the South of the Quetzals were a people whose corresponding symbol was the Cobra-de-Capella, which they called Naga. They were known as the Nagas. They gave their Naga seven heads to correspond with the Seven Commands” or mental planes of creation. The early settlers in North America, coming, generally, from the northern parts of the Motherland, made the feathered serpent their symbol.

    In the ancient Quiche Maya sacred book, the Popol Vuh, which was written in Guatemala, the Quetzalcoatl is referred to as “the serpent covered with feathers” and the symbol of Creation.

    In Guatemala, where the Popol Vuh was written, legends permeate the country, in which Quetzal is referred to as “the last king of the blond white race” which occupied Central America and Southern Mexico.

    Among the Mayas of Yucatan of later date I find that two different serpents were used to symbolize the creative commands: the Naga, the seven-headed serpent which they called Ac-la-Chapat, and the Quetzalcoatl, which they called kukul-khan. Kukul comes out of two words of the language of Mu, kuk–a feather and ul–

    p. 198

    covered with, coated with et cetera, a free reading is, “covered with feathers.”

    The Aztecs as usual made a scramble out of the two words Quetzal and Quetzalcoatl, and after being thoroughly scrambled they turned the pan over, and out came Quetzalcoatl as the god. Then to add to the mix-up they gave this serpent-man, or god, a son, which they called Tescat, who was to be an avenger, for having taken the land from the Quetzals and driven them out of the country.

    With this combination the Aztec priesthood instilled terror into the hearts of the people throughout the land. Their teachings were that the only way to appease Tescat was by human sacrifices. Thus human sacrifices were introduced by this vile priesthood, rivers of blood flowed throughout the land.

    All People, even the king, lived in dread of the priesthood for no one knew but that he or she might be the next to be stretched upon the bloody stone. Thus the priesthood gained their point. They held control of life and property throughout the land.

    In an old Spanish book written about the time of Cortez it says that: “when Cortez invaded Mexico more than 50,000 human sacrifices were carried out annually.” As these old Spanish writers were not very accurate about what they wrote this passage of theirs should be discounted. It might have been more or it might have been less. All one can say is an immense number were sacrificed.

    p. 199

    The Oriental Dragon

    is only a conventional Quetzalcoatl. I find that when either Naga or Quetzalcoatl is shown by any and all ancient peoples it is invariably in some conventional form. The forms of Quetzalcoatl are, none of them, anything like the serpent itself, except in being feathered.

    The dragon is probably the most grotesque of all. Among the North American Indians I have never found the Naga, and only a few of the tribes have the feathered or plumed serpent, so far as I have yet learned.

    Is Quetzalcoatl a mythical serpent? No, it is not

    . Quetzalcoatl is a feathered flying serpent, and the most venomous ever recorded: for, within two minutes, and apparently almost suddenly, the victim falls to the ground dead after being struck. The reptile is of a very peculiar shape, having a body about the size of a duck or small goose. The real serpent part of it is its head and neck, which, in the one I refer to extended about five feet from the body. The head is very broad, flat and V shaped, like most of our known venomous serpents. Apparently it had no snake-like tail, but in its place a tuft of short feathers. From the head to the body the neck is covered with short hair-like feathers. The general color of the neck and body is almost white, thickly mottled with grey; the upper wing feathers are very long and droop like the bird of paradise. These have a prismatic sheen. Their flight is very clumsy, and then they can only fly a very short distance, a few

    p. 200

    yards. Apparently they have great difficulty in settling on the branch of a tree. A soft-nosed bullet from a 30-30 so mashed and cut the one referred to that it is pretty difficult to describe it accurately. The meeting of this reptile ended in a triple tragedy. The Indians would go no farther, so the explorer returned.

    It is said by the Indians that the Quetzalcoatl is to be occasionally found back in the swampy deep unexplored forests of Yucatan and Guatamala, but is very scarce.

    Niven’s Mexican tablets show that over 12,000 years ago Quetzalcoatl was used as a symbol by the people who occupied the Valley of Mexico at that time.

    THE ORIGIN OF THE RED INDIAN.–I will now make a short review of the North American Indians, showing that nearly, if not all of our Red Indian Brothers, have among themselves vast numbers of Mu’s original Sacred Symbols, retaining almost identically the same meanings they conveyed in Mu. These supplemented with their astounding legends show us clearly that the North American Indians came to America from Mu in boats.

    Times without number, it has been scientifically recorded that the North American Indians came to America from Asia via the old Bering Land Bridge. They neither came from Asia nor did they use the Bering Land Bridge, and from their own legends and writings I shall show from where they actually came and how they came to America.

    The trouble with our scientists in the past has been that when they came across anything they could neither

    p. 201

    comprehend nor understand, they cordially agreed that “It came from Asia via the Bering Land Bridge.” Being thus agreed, it became orthodox science.

    Our American scientists were not alone in piling up scientific accusations against Asia. The European scientists have splendidly seconded their American cousins in this respect. But the Europeans had no dear old bridge to carry their woes, so they dumped them on the Caucasian plains, the boundary line between Eastern Europe and Asia, saying: “It came from somewhere in

    the mountains of Central Asia.” Then this became orthodox science. The Caucasian Plain myth like the Bering Land Bridge dream has broken up. The European scientists have turned their venom on Africa, and are accusing it of the most unheard of things. That is no business of ours, we have our own troubles to account for our Red-Skin Brothers. We cannot deny that they are here, and that they were here when we first came to America to make it our home; so they must originally have come from somewhere, but where? I am going to commence with the Indians down in Arizona and New Mexico, then work my way up through our Western States to British Columbia and Alaska. My keystone will be–two Indian writings, not legends, written by the Indians themselves. These writings tell us of their origin and where they came from to America, also, how they came.

    In Arizona, New Mexico, Colorado, Nevada, Utah, et cetera, are various tribes of Pueblo Indians. They

    p. 202

    have many legends and traditions about their ancient past. During the short time I spent among them in Arizona and New Mexico they told me many of their legends. At a ceremonial dance I was astonished to see that the blanket of the Chief was covered with the Sacred Symbols of the Motherland, Mu. One symbol in particular attracted my attention, as it was identically like the central figure of the Hindu Cosmic Diagram, the Sri Santara. It is also the same as the Motherland’s, with one exception. In the Motherland’s Diagram the Twelve Gates to the World Beyond, are symbolized by twelve scallops. The Pueblos like the Hindus have symbolized theirs by twelve triangle points.

    It is needless to say that when I read the symbols which appeared on the Chief’s blanket, and told them their meanings, which were what they understood themselves, it was the open sesame for me to their hearts. I became at once a brother.

    They have a legend, “That far, far back, they did not live in America, but in a land in the direction of the setting Sun, across the great waters. That their forefathers came from this land to America in boats.”

    They have a very complicated legend about the great flood. It varies a great deal in minor details by different narrators, but in all essential points it is the same.

    Many of their present day words are to be found in Mu’s vocabulary. Also, many of their other words have their roots in words of the Mother tongue.

    Certain symbols persist from the north of Yucatan in

    p. 203

    Mexico to Nevada, Utah and Colorado, which leads one to believe that at one time all this area was occupied by Pueblos or near relatives.

    Having come to America from the Motherland in boats it shows that the Pueblos have been in America more than 12,000 years, the approximate date of Mu’s destruction.

    When they came to America they were a very highly educated, civilized people. Their legends show that they knew more about geology than our scientists did fifty years ago.

    Why do we find them in the state they are today? The answer is the old, old, tale of mountain raising. When the mountains were raised, the earth went through a period of volcanic upheavals and workings such as she had never known before nor since. The outside parts of the earth’s crust were literally torn to pieces. They were then forced up into ridges by the volcanic gases beneath; rocks were hurled and thrown from ridge to ridge, covering the valleys between. The earthquakes shook all cities and buildings into ruins, burying tens of millions of human beings in the débris.

    Then to complete the destruction, the most violent volcanic outbursts followed. Fire, rocks, lava and smoke were belched forth burying the whole of the surrounding country with these ejections. Few of the people in the regions of the rising mountains escaped with their lives, a few here and there only.

    An Oriental legend states that nearly a billion of

    p. 204

     


    Click to enlarge

     

     

    p. 205

    lives were lost in Asia during the raising of the Asiatic mountains. In America stands a lava flow twenty-six feet thick and nearly thirty miles long. This is from one out of many surrounding craters. I find no record of the loss of life in America, it was, however, great.

    After the mountains went up destroying most of the people and their country, the surviving Pueblos, to carry on, had to resort to primitive methods, so that they could only carry down by legends a few details of their great past.

    Nevada. The following symbols have been found carved upon the rocks of Nevada. Some of them were etched before the mountains were raised on which they now stand, others were written after the mountains had gone up. There are two distinct dates when these writings were made. Those that were etched after the mountains went up are much more recent than those which were written before the mountains were raised. Probably thousands of years intervened between the two.

    Among these Nevada writings there are three very distinct sets.

    1. This is a symbol of the rising sun. Universal throughout the world.

    2. Symbol of the setting sun. Universal throughout the world.

    3. Symbol of the sun at his meridian. Universal throughout the world.

    4. Symbol of the Sacred Four. The Four Great [paragraph continues]

    p. 206

    Primary Forces. Universal throughout the world. S. Symbol of the sun as Ra. Universal throughout the world. This is the earliest pattern of the Sun as Ra.

    6. The plain colored disk without rays symbolizes that the sun has sunk below the horizon and is giving no light to the land.

    7. A colored disk with three feathers appearing above symbolizes: First the plain disk–darkness–Second the three feathers symbolizes Mu. A free reading–Mu is in the region of darkness, no light shines upon her, she is dead, submerged.

    8. This an open cross within a circle and reads U luumil Kin. The land of the sun. The empire of the sun. The sun is here called Kin, not Ra. Kin was the name of the sun as the celestial orb, not the symbol. Note the difference in the two crosses No. 4 and this. No. 4 is a solid cross and this is an open one.

    9. The hieratic letter A, Naga pattern symbolizing the great ruler, the Creator, the Deity.

    10. This is another symbol of the Sacred Four, one of the steps towards the swastika in its evolution. This symbol superseded No. 4. It is now two steps from the swastika.

    11. This is a little vignette saying that Mu lies beyond the horizon across the great water. The serpent is Khan the great water. The Arc is the symbol of the horizon and the three feathers is one of Mu’s symbols. Her numeral symbol–three.

    12. I am unable to give this.

    p. 207

    13. This is an inscription reading Chi-po-ze, which translated reads: “A mouth opened, fires came forth with vapours, the pillars gave way, the land went down.”

    14. A serpent unadorned, the symbol for water. This might have been a guide post pointing the way to water.

    15. One of the glyphs of the letter H in the Motherland’s alphabet.

    16. This symbol was called by the ancients the Mysterious Writing. Its import is the same as the Cardinal number i.

    17. The tree and the Serpent. I have given the origin and meaning of this.

    18. This reads: The great ruler–The empire of the sun.

    19. This symbolizes the contour of some land with two islands adjacent.

    20. This glyph is the Life Symbol. It appears hundreds of times in the Egyptian Book of the Dead. An exact duplication of this glyph will be found at the base of the Naos or Chair of Osiris. There it is many times repeated. Book of the Dead, Chapter 125.

    21. This is the bud of a lotus flower. The floral symbol of Mu. The sacred flower among all ancient peoples.

    22. An Uighur Symbol. Gone down from the sight of the sun.

    23. An Uighur symbol, Mehen–Man.

    24. The original symbol for the Sacred Four. Found

    p. 208

    in the Sacred Inspired Writings of Mu. This symbol was universal throughout the world.

    25. The ancient symbol for water. Universal throughout the world.

    26. The hieratic letter U. Symbol for an abyss, a deep hole, a valley. Universal throughout the world.

    27. This is a guide telling the way to a temple which is dedicated to the Sacred Four.

    28. An Uighur symbol. I cannot give the meaning.

    29. An Uighur symbol, the letter X.

    3o. An Uighur symbol for hard.

    31. An Uighur symbol, heaven above earth.

    32. An Uighur pattern of the feather, symbol for Truth. Universal throughout the world.

    33. One of the glyphs for the letter N in the alphabet of the Motherland.

    34. A human hand, not a symbol.

    35. The ancient symbol for the active and passive elements in nature. Universal throughout the world.

    36. An Uighur symbol, fires of the underneath.

    37. An Uighur pattern of the symbol for multitudes. The Egyptians reversed the leaf, having the stem on top.

    38. An outline of an animal, not a symbol.

    39. The skin of an animal, not a symbol.

    40. Tracks of an animal, not a symbol.

    41. An animal’s head, not a symbol.

    42. One of the glyphs of the letter H in the alphabet of the Motherland.

    p. 209

    A. B. C. D. E

    . are symbols perfectly new to me. I have no key whereby I can read them: and there are not enough out of which to form a key.

    In this collection of Nevada symbols, there is a great mix-up of Naga and Uighur characters. They show, however, a very close connection with the ancients of both Yucatan and the people who wrote Niven’s Stone tablets.

    There are two distinct eras of writings, written by neither Naga, Uighur nor Yucatan Maya, probably one or two of the ten tribes of the Motherland, who were in close proximity with all three in the Motherland.

    Among the Klamath Indians of Oregon there are to be found several legends–one about a great flood. In Washington and British Columbia among the Kooteney Indians they have a legend stating that, “their forefathers came to America from the Land of the Sun.” Land of the Sun and Empire of the Sun were the common names for Mu before she was submerged.

    Upon one of their ceremonial dresses I found a border with the hieratic letter M, Mu’s alphabetical symbol. Prominently resting over the left breast of the wearer was an emblem, an eight-rayed Sun, the central figure of Mu’s escutcheon.

    The Sun was a pale yellow, the rays of a warm pinkish red with their points a pale blue. Blue was Mu’s symbolic color.

    I think this symbol in conjunction with their legend clearly proves that the forefathers of the Kooteney [paragraph continues]

    p. 210

     

    <I>Ornament on a ceremonial blanket<BR>
 Koteney Indian, British Columbia</I>
    Ornament on a ceremonial blanket
    Koteney Indian, British Columbia

    <I>Fan with Mu's symbol, eight pointed sun<BR>
 Gilbert Islands</I>
    Fan with Mu’s symbol, eight pointed sun
    Gilbert Islands

     

    p. 211

    Indians originally came from Mu; also that they themselves are aware of the fact.

    I will now take a leaf out of the history of the Haiden Indians of Queen Charlotte Island, near Alaska. The leaf is a totem pole, one of the prettiest and one of the most interesting totem poles I have ever seen. The pole is capped with a large eagle-like looking bird which is called the Thunder Bird. Extending nearly the whole length of the pole is a symbolical fish which is called the Killer Whale. About half-way between the head and tail of the fish stands a man who is thrusting a spear into the back of the fish. This man is called the Steel-headed Man.

    A very wise, wizened old Chief, who thoroughly understood the legends of his people, kindly explained the symbols on the pole as follows: “The winged creature that crowns the pole is the Thunder Bird–representative of the Creator.

    “Lightning is the winking of the Thunder Bird’s sharp eyes, and thunder is the flapping of its wings. Rain is the spilling of water from a huge lake in the middle of its immense back. The talons of the bird are fastened in the tail of the Killer Whale.”

    This is all symbolical; let us see what it all means. First the bird is a representative of the Creator. From other ancient writings this statement is elucidated by saying the Bird symbolizes the Forces which carried out the commands of the Creator– His executors in creation. Birds as symbols for the Creative Forces are

    p. 212

    common throughout the world. The Thunder Bird appears to be the universal symbol among the Indians of our Northwest. Thunder, lightning, rain, et cetera, are ascribed to the Thunder Bird. This is again true, the Thunder Bird being the executive of the Supreme Power. The natural phenomena result from the workings of what we call nature, and nature is the will of the Supreme. Bird Symbols for the Four Great Creative Forces are found in Mexico, Central America,

    Egypt, Assyria, Babylonia, India, among the Hittites, et cetera, in fact among all ancient people, so that the Thunder Bird follows in line with the rest.

    The Killer Whale

    is the symbol for ocean waters among the North American Indians of our Northwest. Most of the ancients used an unadorned serpent to symbolize the waters which they called Khanab. The name Killer Whale was probably given to it, on account of its drowning the 64,000,000 millions of people when the Motherland Mu was submerged.

    The Steeled-headed Man. I will now resume the old Chief’s description–“The man piercing the back of the Killer Whale is the Steel-headed Man. In the days of the great flood the Steel-headed man was the leader of all men, and much beloved by the Thunder Bird, the Thunder God and all other gods. When the flood swept over the face of the earth the gods feared for the life of the Steeled-headed man whom they miraculously changed into a Steeled-headed salmon.”

    There again we have a great symbolism. It says the [paragraph continues]

    p. 213

    Steel-headed man was the leader or governor of all men. This clinches the point that the Steel-headed man was the symbol of Mu among the Haiden Indians. Ancient literature is permeated with sayings that “Mu was the ruler of all mankind,” “Mu rules the earth,” and in the Maya book, the Codex Cortesianus, Mu is referred to as “The Great Ruler,” “The Great Ruler exists no longer,” et cetera.

    I will again return to the Chief’s description: “During the days of the flood, the transformed leader of men lived in the waters of the Minkish River. He gathered the posts and timber for his dwelling, but found he lacked strength to do the building. Then the Thunder Bird appeared before the Steel-headed man in a crashing and rumbling of Thunder. The Thunder Bird lifted his god mask and revealed a human face to the Steel-headed man, ‘I am as human as you’ said the bird, ‘and I will put up the timbers for you. There shall I stay with you to set up your tribe and be your protector for ever.’ Then with four claps of thunder, the bird caused to appear a group of warriors who sprang out of the crashing din full armed. They with the Steel-headed man were the nucleus from which the Haiden people grew.”

    There we have a myth so covering a legend that it becomes hard to extract the legend from the myth.

    Steel and Steel-headed Salmon were names unknown in America, up to a few hundred years ago.

    At this point there is also an omission in the legend. [paragraph continues]

    p. 214

    How did the Steel-headed Salmon become a man again? How did the group of warriors arrive, and where did they come from? There is no mention of women without whom the tribe could not be formed.

    In many of the Oriental pictures of emigrants leaving Mu by boat, they are pictured as fish jumping along on the surface of the water. Was the Steel-headed man one of these jumping fishes?

    In completing the reading of the totem pole the old Chief said that the base told the tale of:

    The Killer Whale and the Sea Lion

    . “The Sea Lion was helping a warrior to save his wife from the Killer Whale (drowning) when he was overcome and struck down by the Killer Whale (the waters). He was saved and restored to his family by Kolus the protecting god of the household. The Sea Lion was made a member of the tribe and married the warrior princess, the daughter of the Steel-headed man.” The Sea Lion was unquestionably a man of another tribe whose totem was the Sea Lion. In ancient times it was usual to call a man by the name of his totem.

    One of the most extraordinary picture writings I have ever come across is a painted tableau depicting the submersion of Mu, and one of two pictures–only that I have found depicting the submersion of Mu. The other is the Egyptian. The picture has three archaeological divisions:–Top–A serpent with a plume of feathers on its head. Middle–The Thunder Bird with its talons embedded in the body of the Killer Whale. Bottom–The [paragraph continues]

    p. 215

    Killer Whale covered with symbols. This tableau comes from the Nootka Indians who live on the west coast of Vancouver Island, British Columbia, Canada.

    While there are hundreds of writings telling of the destruction of Mu, also various compound symbols forming vignettes in the ancient Maya writings, throughout the world I have only found two tableaux or pictures showing the manner of her destruction, the Egyptian and now the Nootka Indian. There is, however, a marked difference in the two. The Egyptian depicts Mu falling into an abyss of fire, while the Nootka Indian depicts her as being submerged and covered with water. Two phases in her destruction and both correct.

    The three divisions are deciphered as follows:

    Top. The Serpent

    . This serpent has a plume of feathers on its head, it is therefore an adorned serpent, the well known Quetzalcoatl of the Mayas, and the symbol of the Deity as the Creator among the northern people of Mu. Thus the picture commences by saying that the Creator is dominating what is proceeding below.

    Middle. The Thunder Bird

    . Thunder Bird legends permeate the tales of the Indians of the Northwest. Birds were one of the symbols, symbolizing the four great Primary Forces which are the executors of the Deity’s commands. Birds were the favored symbol to express these Forces in the Northern parts of Mu,

    p. 216

    while to the south crosses were more frequently used. While Birds were not the favorite symbol in the more southern parts of Mu, yet, as I have said before, they were not excluded by any of the ancient peoples.

    Bottom. The Killer Whale

    . This division is the crux of the whole picture–the top and middle amounts to but a preliminary setting.

    The Killer Whale is purely a conventional fish, just a symbol. The eye is made out of the compound symbol mother and land which, conjoined, reads Motherland. The pupil is a solid black square symbolizing darkness, therefore the Motherland is in darkness.

    The neck is shown as broken, with the symbol, abyss and magnetic Forces, falling from the wings of the Thunder Bird (the Four Great Forces) into the broken neck, thus showing that it is subsidiary forces coming from the Primary that is accomplishing the destruction ‘

    Within the mouth is the symbol for flowing water, at the end of the mouth a passageway is shown, beyond this passage way is the hieratic letter U, the alphabetical symbol for an abyss, thus saying the Motherland has been carried down into an abyss of water. Directly following the abyss is the Uighur numeral four, four bars. On the backbone is the Naga form of number four, four circles or disks. The number four was the numeral symbol for the Four Great Primary Forces. Above the backbone are five bars, the Uighur way of writing five. Five was the numeral symbol of the full or monotheistic godhead.

    p. 217

    Legend

    . Thus repeating within the fish what was said by top and middle figures. The whole as a legend would read: the Creator ordered or commanded the submergence of Mu. His executors the Four Primary Forces proceeded to carry out the command by dispatching subsidiary Forces to do the work. These caused the land to sink and the waters to cover over the sunken land.


    CHAPTER VIII

    THE MOUND BUILDERS OF NORTH AMERICA

    NONE of the prehistoric races that have inhabited North America have caused more interest and speculation than the Mound Builders. Among their remains, in their mounds and burial grounds, have been found pottery of a high order, bone needles with eyes, stone pipes with elbows, strings of fine beads made from shells, fragments of cloth, ornaments of catlinite, silver, copper and tortoise shell, and some strings of extraordinarily large pearls, etc. 1

    On their ornaments and pottery are found various religious symbols, connecting them with a prehistoric race in Mexico and with Mu, the Motherland of Man. By these symbols it is shown that they possessed a highly scientific knowledge, for they perfectly understood the great Cosmic Sciences which today are just dawning on our scientific world. The Cosmic Sciences include the origin and workings of the Four Great Primary Forces, the parents of all forces. My object is not to attempt to give a history of the Mound Builders but simply to give some of the high lights about them which

     

    p. 219

    apparently have been overlooked by the archaeological authorities who have been keeping the public informed regarding the mysteries of the Mound Builders. My object is to show their great civilization, which I think has been underestimated, and that they came from Mu via Mexico.

    Regarding the time when they were living in America I have found nothing whereby even an approximate date could be suggested except that it was after Atlantis went down about 11,500 years ago. My opinion is that they were among the last of the prehistoric races that can be called prehistoric.

    Geographically they occupied what may be termed the Mississippi Watershed. This area before the sinking of Atlantis was a shallow inland sea extending north from the Gulf of Mexico. The sinking of Atlantis in the Atlantic Ocean formed an immense hole in the Atlantic. To fill this in and level off the waters the surrounding waters were drawn in. This drew off the waters from various shallow inland seas, made them either dry habitable lands, or swamps. It also extended the coast lines. During the process of the readjustment of the waters the Mississippi Valley was drained. Even after the land was drained it was a long time before it assumed a condition where man could live and thrive upon it. This condition seems verified by the fact that no remains of the Cliff Dwellers, or those that preceded them, have been discovered in the Mississippi Valley proper.

    p. 220

    The end of the Mound Builders, like the Khymers of Cambodia, apparently came very suddenly, leaving no trace behind it. While the Mound Builders show no cause for their apparent sudden disappearance the Khymers do, for it is geologically shown that the Khymers were destroyed by a flood, a cataclysmic wave having rolled up the Meikong River and surrounding Khymer country.

    The Mound Builders as a people are gone, but did they leave no descendants in America? If Sacred Symbols, which I have found the most reliable source with which to trace the movements of people from time to time, are acceptable (I say this after fifty years of study), then we have something with which to make a start. This, with other evidence which may hereafter be found, may eventually show that they have descendants still among us in some of the Indian tribes of our southwestern states.

    Fig. 1

    . Is a bottle recovered from a mound on a line between Southeast Missouri and Arkansas. Therefore, this is of ancient workmanship.

    Fig. 2

    . Is a water bottle I personally own. It was bought from Indians in New Mexico within the last ten years and was perfectly new when given to me. This, therefore, is modern. The main figure on each of these two bottles is identical, with the exception of coloring. The ancient has a creamy white ground with brilliant figures. The modern has a brick red ground with black figures edged with white.

    p. 221

    The symbol referred to is the same, line for line, and is an artistic design of the cross symbolizing the Sacred Four, the Four Great Primary Forces. The lines of the cross are drawn to extend in westerly directions, thus running from west to east. This is also shown on some of the Mexican tablets.

    There is evidence that the Mound Builders of North

    <I>1</I>.<BR>
 <I>Ancient</I>
    1.
    Ancient

    <I>2</I>.<BR>
 <I>Modern</I>
    2.
    Modern

     

     

    [paragraph continues] America had an advanced knowledge of the Cosmic Forces which they could have attained only by some connection with, or direct, from the Motherland. Thus it is shown that their forefathers came from Mu, but by what gate did they enter America? I find among the traditions and lore of the Indians who now are on the lands where the mounds are found that: “The Mound Builders came to the Mississippi Valley from Mexico.” Can these traditions of the Indians which say that the Mound Builders came to North America from Mexico be proven?

    p. 222

    I already have shown one example where an ancient prehistoric people of Mexico had the same symbols as the Mound Builders, conveying identically the same meaning in both cases. By comparing other symbols of the Mound Builders with those found carved on Niven’s Mexican tablets it appears to show some definite connection between them, and that these Indian legends are history, orally handed down.

    <I>Water Bottle<BR>
 From a mound, Mississippi County, Missouri</I>
    Water Bottle
    From a mound, Mississippi County, Missouri

    As an example, I will take the symbols found on another Mound Builder’s water bottle and compare them with some of the symbols on the Mexican tablets. Here we find an exceedingly strong link connecting the American [paragraph continues]

    p. 223

    Mound Builders with the prehistoric race of Mexico, heretofore referred to.

    <I>Symbol of the construction and workings of the Sun</I>
    Symbol of the construction and workings of the Sun

    This symbol is one of many found on a Mound Builder’s water jar in Mississippi County, Missouri, and is a diagram showing how the Forces of the Sun are generated and carried throughout the Solar System. The dissection of it shows:

    That the Sun has a hard crust and a soft center.

    That the Sun is being revolved by her Superior Sun from west to east.

    The revolving hard crust carries around the soft center in the same direction, but not at the same velocity, thus forming a frictional line, a magnet. This is shown by the soft material in the center being curved.

    It is shown to refer to the Four Great Primary Forces by the central soft material being divided into four arms forming a cross, the first and original symbols of the Four Great Forces.

    p. 224

    The form of the rays of the Sun are in the shape of the symbol for activity, thus saying that the rays are active in carrying the Forces somewhere, i.e., the generated Forces are taken from the hard crust by the rays and delivered in a manner to carry out certain functions not shown in this diagram.

    This diagram of the American Mound Builders is the only one I have come across so far that fully carries out the writings about this phase of the Sun, which are found in the Books of the Golden Age, and thus showing the excellence of the scientific knowledge of the Mound Builders of America. Many of the Mexican tablets give parts of it but none in whole as does this one. Writings from Egypt show that they understood the Cosmic Forces in 1200 B. C., but how much later I cannot say.

    The Mound Builders of America date back to when? This brings forward a question–since when were the Cosmic Sciences lost to the world? Yet, they have never been entirely lost. The old Rishi understood them. Scraps of them still are known in the Orient and among the Polynesians, and I am not so sure that some scraps are not known among some of the tribes of the North American Indians. I have good reasons for saying this. In this diagram the Sun is drawn as representative of Kin, the Celestial Orb, and not as Ra, the monotheistic symbol of the Deity.

    The foregoing are definitely the teachings found in the Sacred Writings.

    p. 225

    This is a compound cross symbolizing the Sun as the Celestial Orb with a white cross in the center surmounted with a red cross. The white open cross reads U luumil, which translated is the Country of, the Land of, the Empire of–and being within the Sun, reads–the Empire of the Sun, Mu.

    The plain cross surmounting the white open cross is the oldest and original symbol for the Four Great Primary Forces, sometimes depicted with the Swastika, subsequently termed the “Good Luck” symbol.

    <I>Mound Builders</I>
    Mound Builders

    <I>Mexican</I>
    Mexican

     

    Showing the Four Primary Forces moving from West to East

    I have selected just one of the Mexican Tablets to show beside a Mound Builder’s symbol, Niven’s No. 1331. I have taken this Mexican tablet for comparison as I have hitherto, in various of my writings, stated that this tablet was one of the most important among [paragraph continues]

    p. 226

    Niven’s collection of over 3000, and one of the most important finds in any part of the world.

    In both cases the Mound Builders and the Mexican show the Four Great Primary Forces emanating from the Creator, and are said by the ancients “To be His commands, His desires, His wishes.” They are, in both symbols, shown moving from west to east, thus causing the whole universe to revolve from west to east, and all living moving spheres to revolve on their axes from west to east.

    This is a universal symbol found in all ancient countries throughout the world. It is a picture of the Sun as Ra, the monotheistic symbol of the Deity.

    MOUND BUILDERS’ SYMBOLS.–

    Line 1. Figs. 1 to 5

    . All these symbols are pictures of the Sun, and are universal, that is, they are found among the writings of all ancient peoples.

    Line 2. Figs. 6 to 10

    . These five symbols are all recording the Four Great Primary Forces, and that they emanate from the Creator. Figs. 6, 7, and 8 are frequently found among Niven’s Mexican tablets, and in the Mexican they are always shown as originating from the demand or order of the Creator. Figs. 9 and 10 are more universally found among ancient writings.

    Line 3. Figs. 11 to 15

    . These figures symbolize the

    p. 227

     

    <I>Mound Builders' Symbols</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Mound Builders’ Symbols

     

     

    p. 228

    earth’s Forces and their origin and the manner in which they work. Figs. 11 and 12 are skeleton, or outline, drawings of 13 and 14. These four figures show the earth’s molten center being carried around and grinding against the earth’s hard crust. This grinding forms a frictional line between the two, which in turn forms a magnet. The magnet has two divisions, one affecting Forces, the other, elementary matter. The Division, having control over elements, is what is commonly known as the Force of Gravity, therefore, what is known as the Force of Gravity is the power of the Cold Division of the Earth’s great Central Dual Magnet. The Division, having power over Forces, affects the Earth’s Forces only. It has no control over any Forces emanating from beyond the earth’s atmosphere. Fig. 15 shows the earth’s Forces passing out of her body into the atmosphere (they are thus drawn out by their affinitive Forces carried in the Sun’s rays). Earthly Forces like elements become exhausted, and when exhausted the Sun’s affinitive Forces have no further attraction or control over them. The Central Magnet then proceeds to draw them back into the great frictional line where they are regenerated and again sent to perform the duties required of them by nature. I may say further that this example of the workings and origin of earthly Forces may also apply to all revolving bodies throughout the universe, and thus show that a single Divine system is controlling the Universe.

    Line 4. Figs. 16 to 20

    . These are also symbols of

    p. 229

    the Four Great Primary Forces. Figs. 17, 19 and 20 are shown as emanating from the Deity. Fig. 16 is the original and oldest symbol for the Sacred Four or the Four Great Primary Forces as it is found in the Sacred Writings of Mu, which are more than 70,000 years old.

    All of these symbols are found embodied in the Mexican tablets. Fig. 19 is an exact duplicate of what I have heretofore given as the Pyramid Cross.

    Line 5. Figs. 21 to 24

    . In this line I shall note only one figure, 22. The others are common and universal. Fig. 22 is a very rare symbol. I have found only one duplicate of it, and that is the Hindu writings of about 4000 to 5000 years ago. This figure symbolizes the Sun sending forth his rays throughout his System (the solar). They are shown as being of two varieties–dark and invisible because of their intensity, and light, which are apparent to vision. The rays are in the form of Forces, as shown by the Force symbol. Again they are curved, pointing to the east and thereby telling us that they are working from west to cast and forming a circle. As they are taking a circular route all rays coming from the Sun would not strike the earth in a straight line from the Sun but in a curve.

    This again shows that our prehistoric Americans were further advanced in science than we are today. Do our present scientists appreciate this fact? Does this not show that we are thousands of years behind in our knowledge of science, based on theory alone? Personally, I think so.

    p. 230

    <I>A Mound Builder's Calendar Stone Found in the Ouachita River, Hot Springs, Arkansas</I><BR>
 From Col. J. R. Fordyce, Little Rock, Arkansas
    Click to enlarge

    A Mound Builder’s Calendar Stone Found in the Ouachita River, Hot Springs, Arkansas
    From Col. J. R. Fordyce, Little Rock, Arkansas

     

    A MOUND BUILDER’S CALENDAR STONE.–

    Dimensions

    . The stone is pear shaped. Length about 16 inches, and about 13 inches across at its widest part. “It is a sandstone bowlder such as found in shale near Hot Springs. It weighs 22½ pounds.”

    Description

    . In the center is a slightly raised ring 7¼ inches in diameter. This ring is divided into thirteen equal divisions. On each division is inscribed a figure or a glyph. Superimposed on this circle is another which is much higher. This, I presume to be meant for a picture of the Sun, as the symbol of the Deity. Above this main figure is engraved a caption, the Moon in its various phases during a calendar month. This tells us the meaning of what is below, namely: the circle with the thirteen divisions represents thirteen calendar months, making one year. The thirteen

    p. 231

    months, forming a circle, tell us that the year is completed, the beginning and the end. Over the caption is shown the All Seeing Eye looking down from heaven above. This is an ancient symbol dating back to the earliest writings, and universally found. Outside of the calendar proper, to the edge of the stone, various animals are shown, including Man.

    The Calendar Glyphs

    .

    1

    . This is too indistinct to say positively what is meant or represented. However, it appears to be a bird with wings outspread. If this is correct, then it probably would be the American Indian Thunder Bird.

    2

    . This seems to portray the Maya month of Zac, the white month, when snow covers the ground with a white blanket.

    3

    . This is a new symbol to me. I do not know its meaning.

    4

    . This is a fish which is symbolically heading upstream, denoting that during this month fish are most plentiful, the time when they make their spring run up to their spawning beds.

    5

    . This glyph is one of the letters in Mu’s alphabet. It has an esoteric meaning.

    6

    . This is a picture of the Sacred Lotus flower, Mu’s floral symbol. The lotus was the most beloved and revered of all Mu’s symbols. The Egyptians always ref erred to Mu as the Lotus.

    7

    . Without this is a line drawing of the head of the Mound Builders’ conventional serpent. I do not know

    p. 232

    what it is. Among the etchings at the Pipestone Quarry, Minnesota, there are some that are almost identically like it. The Pipestone are without question the heads of the Serpent.

    8

    . This is a sacred symbol common in Oriental countries. Once, and only once, before have I found it in America. That was among the Mound Builders’ remains taken from one of their burial grounds. It is one of those ancient religious symbols whose meaning was lost when the Brahmins persecuted and drove their teachers, the Naacals, out of India into the snowcapped ranges of the Himalayas about 2000 to 2500 B. C. The meaning of the symbol is expressed in four words of the ancient tongue. These words were used before the commencement of a supplication, or prayers. They are being repeated to this day but the priesthood does not know their meaning. The meaning of AUM was forgotten about the same date. So far in months 6 and 8 we find a direct connection between the people who made this calendar stone and the Mound BuildersMu and the Orient.

    9

    . This glyph is new to me. It appears to picture ripe grain being cut and harvested. The time on this stone is given about August or September. It would thus correspond with harvest time when grain is reaped and stored.

    10

    . This symbol is frequently found in ancient writings. It pictures the fall of the year when trees and

    p. 233

    shrubs shed their leaves, leaving the branches bare and leafless.

    11

    . This is one of the most conclusive symbols on this stone and directly connects the makers of this stone calendar with the Mound Builders, the Polynesians, and therefore, Mu, as their ancestors came from the Motherland. The symbol is the Grey and Black Pointed Spider, which is discussed later in this chapter. I have received information that similar spiders have been found among the treasures recovered by Schliemann in ancient Troy, Asia Minor. These, however, I have not seen.

    12

    . This symbol is questionable. Is it the outline of a deer?

    13

    . This is certainly an outline drawing of a bison. It is now the last month in the year, the head of this buffalo is pointing in. Is this the time of the year when food has become scarce further north and he is now working in to the south where conditions for the time being suit him better? I think so. The same question applies to the 12th, the deer.

    Comments

    . There are various animals shown on the outer side of the stone. These I have not taken into account although two are very prominent in ancient picture writings and in Indian legends.

    It must be apparent that the designers of this Calendar Stone were acquainted with the Cosmic Forces and the Cosmic Sciences as taught during the First [paragraph continues]

    p. 234

    Great Civilization. Therefore, America at one time was enjoying the highest civilization the earth has ever known.

    THE GREAT SERPENT MOUNDS.–The feature which has captivated the public interest most in the Mound Builders is their great serpent-shaped mounds. That these serpent mounds were symbolical there can be no doubt. Serpents of various patterns and designs have always, from the beginning of religion, played an important part in religious ceremonies, not among one particular race but among all ancient people from the time symbols were first used.

    One of the most important of the American Serpent Mounds is situated at Brush Creek near Peebles, Ohio. I cannot say definitely in what way this Serpent Mound was symbolically used–whether as the Seven Great Commands of Creation, the Waters, or the destruction of Mu, the Motherland. Possibly it may have included two of the foregoing. That it, or ceremonies connected with it, referred to Mu there is ground for belief for the following reason: it is stated that some of the Serpent Mounds have sacrificial stones or altars upon them, with the possibility that all had them originally. As Mu went down it was into “a fiery abyss,” fires of the underneath. It became a custom among all surviving peoples thereafter at various times and occasions to commemorate her destruction by fire. Fire is shown to have been used in commemorative services by the Mayas and Quiches who had their fiery house, and the

    p. 235

    Egyptians who used a fiery tank, and others who used burnt sacrifices of some description.

    In England near Stonehenge there is a Serpent Mound said to be an exact duplication of the American at Peebles, Ohio. Thus, we find in England a specialized symbol of the same as used by the Mound Builders of America, and in both cases the same meaning and conception is conveyed. What is a reasonable deduction? Common origin, without doubt. By what route did the Mound Builders get into England? It is questionable when we trace the various symbols that have been found in England, and the still more pronounced display found in Egypt.


    Click to enlarge

     

    SPIDERS.–While the great Serpent Mounds have captured the most public interest among the Mound Builders’ relics, the Spiders have the greatest fascination for me, personally. While exploring among the South Sea Islands some fifty years ago I constantly came across legends about the Grey and Black Pointed Spider. These legends showed that the Spider was symbolic of something, and that it was a sacred symbol,

    p. 236

    but of what I could not determine. The legends were all too obtuse. As examples:

    “There the Grey and Black Pointed Spider would have mounted to Heaven, but he was held back by the bitterness of the cold.”

    “The roads were cunningly constructed to represent the web of the Grey and Black Pointed Spider, and no man could discover the beginning or the end thereof.”

    Now after waiting fifty years and having given up all hope of ever solving the riddle of the Grey and Black Pointed Spider I find the answer given at our very doorstep. Truly, here in America lies the key to unlock the great past history of man.

    These Spiders were brought to my notice by my friend, Dr. Thomas M. Stewart, of Cincinnati, Ohio. They are engraved on circular pieces of shell, and on each of their backs is a symbol showing what they represented. These peculiar relics have been found in the burial vaults of the Mound Builders of Missouri, Arkansas and Tennessee. Because of the location of the places where they have been found Dr. Stewart suggested that they might have been used in the same manner as the Scarab in the Egyptian burial chambers.

    The symbols on the backs of these Spiders are duplications of the symbols found as ornaments on the Water Bottle shown on page 241. No. 1 is the original symbol for the Four Great Forces shown in No. 2 on page 241. No. 2 shows the Forces working from west

    p. 237

    to east as in No. 3 on page 241. No. 3 is the same compound symbol as shown in No. 2, page 241.

    Some of these symbols are shown on pottery recovered from the ancient ruined cities in Crete, Cyprus and ancient Troy 1 in Asia Minor.

    Although exceedingly rare, I think that the Grey and Black Spider, as a symbol, had a wide range at one time and we still may find many of them on pottery that have been overlooked because their import was unknown.

    I think that the foregoing bears out my assertion that merely digging up old remains, symbols, inscriptions and writings is not archaeology, that archaeology is the reading of these symbols and writings when found. A builder, digging a foundation for a structure, who unearths a stone bearing an ancient inscription does not make the builder an archaeologist–he is only a builder. A farmer, ploughing his ground, turns over an old stone with an inscription on it. This does not make the farmer an archaeologist–he is only a cultivator of the soil. Or his son may be digging potatoes and unearth an old piece of pottery. The son is only a potato digger, not an archaeologist.

    The Mound Builders’ Symbols, before they are read, are only artistic ornamentations and mean nothing, just potatoes on a piece of pottery. But, when read, they may give a line on a page of the early history of North [paragraph continues]

     

    p. 238

    America by telling us that a mysterious race called the Mound Builders, who once occupied a part of our land, originally came from Mu via Mexico, that they were a highly civilized and enlightened people, having a knowledge of the Cosmic Forces and their workings, thus showing that they had a scientific knowledge greater than we have today.

    THE OCTOPUS, A SACRED SYMBOL

    THE OCTOPUS.–The Octopus is one of the very rare sacred symbols. By this I do not mean that it was seldom used, but that only a few symbols of it have been found. As a matter of fact I think it was a very common symbol among some of the ancient peoples. At present when found, generally on pottery, archaeologists have looked upon them as mere decorations and ignored the fact that many of the specimens show, without a doubt, that they were sacred symbols.

    The Octopus is often found on the ancient Greek pottery. It was used in Peru, Brazil, North America, Greece and Scandinavia until a few thousand years ago. Judging by the way it was used it was the symbol of a Water Demon, the Enemy of Life. Its rôle was to prevent the advent of life on earth.

    Most of the ancient writings telling about the advent of life on earth symbolize it in such a manner that it represents a battle between the Sun and the Waters for supremacy over something, but does not say what that something is.

     

    <I>Vase of the Late Minoan I Period (about 1600-1100 B. C.) found on Gournia, Crete<BR>
 Courtesy of the Metropolitan Museum of Art</I>.
    Click to enlarge

    Vase of the Late Minoan I Period (about 1600-1100 B. C.) found on Gournia, Crete
    Courtesy of the Metropolitan Museum of Art
    .

     

    For example: the Babylonians say Belmarduk, the Sun, fights Tiamet, the Waters. From a Cuneiform Tablet-“The gods are preparing for a grand contest against the monster, Tiamet.” “The god Belmarduk overthrows Tiamet.” The Egyptians have it that Horus, the Sun, overcomes and kills the serpent Aphopis, the Waters. The Hindus say that Krisna, the Sun, destroyed the serpent Anatha, the Waters. And the Greeks record that Apollo, the Sun, overcomes Python, the Waters. The Fifth Command of the Sacred Writings of Mu is: “And the arrows of the Sun met the arrows of the Earth in the mud of the waters and out of particles of the mud formed cosmic eggs”–life germs.

    From the foregoing, combined with the legends about the Octopus, it appears that the Octopus was the symbol of the resistance of the mud against allowing the Sun’s Forces to draw the Earth’s Forces out into the water to form life’s cosmic eggs. The Sun’s Forces, however, prevailed and met the Earth’s Forces and formed cosmic eggs, and life commenced according to Divine Command.

    The legends as told today about the Octopus are perfect myths, but by going behind the myth and finding its origin we discover the true legend.

    It was very noticeable that wherever a legend is found the phenomenon is shown to have occurred in that particular spot. This is especially so among savage and semi-savage people. As examples: the Fijians have

    p. 240

    a legend about the “Tower of Babel.” According to them the “Tower of Babel” was being built on one of the Fijian Islands. The Fijians are courteous to visitors and will take anyone gladly to the spot where it stood. The Polynesians have a legend about the “Ark.” They claim that it was built on one of their islands. The Maoris have a legend about “Cain and Abel.” They tell you that Cain and Abel were New Zealanders and that the murder of Abel occurred in New Zealand.

    The symbolic Octopus, like the Sun, is known by many names, its name being taken from the language of the people where it is found. With all people the Octopus was a Water Demon and the Enemy of Life. It had no other meaning.

    SHADOWS FROM GREECE AND ASIA MINOR.–From the ancient cities of the Grecian Archipelago and Asia Minor, which have been and are being unearthed, many pieces of pottery have been found which have the Octopus either engraved, raised or painted on them, making prominent and striking decorations. In Crete, Cyprus and Troy many fine and perfect specimens have been discovered. Fortunately, the motif designs vary considerably which gives one a fair chance to read their correct meaning, as for instance, on vases B and C in the Cyprus Group. On both the tentacles and body are intact. Here the Octopus is simply a reminder of that which it symbolizes. Vase A, from the same ruined city, shows a totally different phase. Here the Octopus

    p. 241

    is depicted as having been in battle and got the worst of the encounter. This is shown by his broken and cut tentacles, his fighting weapons.

    <I>A group of octopus vases from Cyprus</I>
    Click to enlarge

    A group of octopus vases from Cyprus

     

    From where did the Greeks get the octopus? First, the octopus appears to have been one of the symbols used by Mu. From the Motherland it was taken by the Carians into Peru and Brazil. Second, when the Carians, the forefathers of the Greeks, continued their

    p. 242

    advance towards the cast and finally settled at the eastern end of the Mediterranean they carried their sacred symbols along with them and among these was the Octopus.

    I think the foregoing shows sufficient proof that the Octopus was one of the early sacred symbols and that it was carried to the southeastern parts of Europe and Asia Minor by the Carians. But what people carried it to Scandinavia is an open question.

    <I>The Pipestone Octopus<BR>
 Witoonti, Pipestone, Minnesota</I>
    Click to enlarge

    The Pipestone Octopus
    Witoonti, Pipestone, Minnesota

     

    THE PIPESTONE OCTOPUS.–In trying to read this pictograph one apparently is met by three contradictions: [paragraph continues]

    p. 243

    First, the Octopus has within the grasp of one of its upper tentacles a Serpent, a specialized Serpent, an exact duplication of one of the Mound Builders’ Serpent Mounds. What connection is there between the Mound Builders and the people who carved this rock picture? Were they the same people? Or was this peculiar specialized Serpent used by various peoples and was this picture etched by one of them? The Octopus, having the Serpent within the grasp of one of its tentacles, intimates that the circle from which the tentacles project is the body of the Octopus; but being a circle it is a picture of the Sun. This would suggest that the circle was a Sun symbol and not the body of the Octopus.

    Second, as against reading the circle as a Sun symbol we see projecting from the lower side of the circle the beak of the Octopus in the form of the ancient symbol for a cutting or dividing Force. This symbol also appears on the Mexican tablet No. 1584, Woman’s Creation. Added to this in the small Fig. B, the Octopus is shown with a real body, nearly round, with the Serpent held in one of the tentacles.

    Third, the foregoing shows a possibility that the circle forming the body in Fig. A may actually be symbolizing the Sun’s Forces as Kin, the Celestial orb, and not Ra, the monotheistic symbol of the Deity.

    One of the difficulties in attempting to read this picture is that the ends of most of the tentacles are so indistinct that their meanings are doubtful. This picture

    p. 244

    requires a great deal of study with the assistance of other pictures referring to the same subject to obtain the full meaning in detail. The fact remains that it may convey the same meaning as the Octopus on the Cyprus Vase A and many other pictures of the Greeks, Egyptians, Hindus, Babylonians, etc.

    At the lower right hand corner is shown either a wolf or a dog. In the Scandinavian myths this dog or wolf plays an important part.

    THE PIPESTONE QUARRY.–This quarry in Pipestone, Minnesota, is the oldest quarry on earth to have been worked by man, for it was known and worked back in the Tertiary Era, before the mythical Glacial Period, the last Magnetic Cataclysm.

    <I>Gilders Pipe, Omaha, Nebraska, over 15,000 years old, made out of the red mottled stone of Pipestone Quarry</I>
    Gilders Pipe, Omaha, Nebraska, over 15,000 years old, made out of the red mottled stone of Pipestone Quarry

    The age of the Pipestone Quarry is proven by two facts. First, by Gilders Pipe which was found among the remains of man who lived during the Tertiary Era. The clay from which this pipe is made is found only at one spot on earth (as far as is known to geology), and that is at Pipestone. The geological name of this

    p. 245

    stone is Catlinite. (It has been claimed by some that Catlinite is also found at Feuerte Farm about three miles from Portsmouth, Ohio. The only way that this can be decided satisfactorily is by comparing the chemical analysis of the two–the Pipestone deposit and that found at Portsmouth.)

    According to Indian traditions the location of the Pipestone Quarry was lost for a long period of time. Its rediscovery forms one of the Sioux legends. The Indian legends about the Pipestone and other subjects are fascinating, and when shorn of their mythical adornments tell us that the first Americans came from Mu, which adds another link to the overwhelming chain of evidence that America was Mu’s first colony and that America today is the oldest land above water that has been inhabited by man. America antedates Atlantis, Egypt, Greece, Babylonia, India and. all other ancient nations. The Pipestone Indian legends also show that the first Americans were highly civilized people, and that they came from a land in the west beyond the Setting Sun.

    In reference to the rediscovery of the quarry, Omaha and Yaukton Indian legends relate that “Walregela, the Omaha wife of a Yaukton Sioux, following the trail of a white bison discovered the Pipestone on the banks of the Pipestone Creek, where it had been ex posed by the bison s hoofs.”

    Extracts from Chon-oopa-sa.–Legend by Pa-la-nea-pa-pe (Man that was struck by the Ra).

    p. 246

    The Advent of Man

      “In the far off past
    A million, million, million moons ago,
    The first of mortals to this earth below
    By great Wo-kon was cast:
    The first Dakota moulded from a star
    He tossed and watched him fall
    Down through the dark, till he alighted there
    Upon soft ground. He was not hurt at all
    And Wa-kin-yan, first Sioux.”

    “He ranged the land in hunting many a year
    Until at last this solitary man”

    Where afar we see the sunset
    Summer days
     in golden glory
    In the mystic land of legend
    In that far land of the west
    Land of Red-man’s home and story.
    Land of legend, strange tradition,
    Vale of dim unwritten hist’ry.”

    The Woman

    “And Wa-kin-yan prayed hourly (never tired . . .
    Wa-kon to send him what he most desired . . .
    And Wa-kon heard his pleading,–broke a beam p. 247
    At noon from off the blazing summer Sun
    And moulded, fashioned-beauteous as a dream,–
    The first of all her sex-the longed for One!
    . . . Sweet Co-tan-ka–”

    The Demon Octopus

    “Wi-toon-ti, he that stayed
    By day in the river’s mud.”

    “Wi-toon-ti, he that feared
    Wa-kin-yan’s bow and shaft.”

    “A monster he.”

    “Then Wa-kon-da, vengeance taking
    For the murdered Sunbeam’s daughter.”

    “Then he seized a blazing tail star
    Formed another mighty arrow
    Sent it flying to Wa-kin-yan.”

    “The Wa-kin-yan rose up quickly
    By the blazing shaft he sighted!
    Twang! behold it forward flying
    See it flare and flash and hurtle
    Through the rain of fiery sparks
    Through Wi-toon-ta . . .”

    p. 248

    [paragraph continues] This appears to me to be another version of the fight between the Sun and the Waters, for the creation of Life, so frequently found in the ancient writings on the Creation.

    While other Indian legends refer to Mu none of them say what she and her people were like or where she lay except that she was “Beyond the Setting Sun.” This Sioux legend goes further–it describes the land as being tropical “Summer days in golden glory.” That the teller of the legend was cognizant of the fact that Mu had disappeared and was no more is shown in the passage, “The mystic land of legend.” It also tells us that legends about her greatness and civilization were being orally handed down. “Land of Red-man’s home and story” informs us that the Indians know that originally they came from Mu. “Dim unwritten hist’ry” tells us that as far as the Indian knows there is no written history of Mu, only legendary.

    Another interesting bit of Pipestone lore is the symbolic Bird of Creation. Here at Pipestone among the Sioux legends we again find the Bird of Creation the symbol of the Creative Forces throughout the world. Catlin, in 1836, recounting his visit to the Pipestone, says: “Not far from us, in the solid rock, are the deeply impressed footprints of the Great Spirit in the form of the tracks of a Great Bird. (See Fig. C. Page 242.)

    The following are extracts from a Sioux legend: “‘Before the creation of man, the Great Spirit, whose

    p. 249

    tracks are yet to be seen on the stones of the Red Pipe in the form of that of a great bird.”

    “Here the Great Spirit used to slay the buffaloes and eat them on the edge of the rock. The blood running over the rocks turned them red.”

    “One day a large snake had crawled into the nest of the bird to eat his eggs. One of the eggs hatched out in a clap of thunder, and the Great Spirit catching hold of a piece of pipestone to throw at the snake (here part of the legend missing) moulded it into a man. The man’s feet grew fast in the ground, where it stood fast for many ages like a great tree, therefore he grew very old. (In all of the ancient pictures of Mu she is depicted as a very old woman.) At last another tree grew up beside him when a large snake ate them both off at the roots and they wandered off together. From these have sprung all the people now on earth.” Here we have two of the ancient writings merged into one–the Advent of Man on Earth, and the Destruction of Mu.

    Although no particular name has been given to the Great Bird in this Sioux legend beyond the Great Spirit I think that by its connection with thunder it was the Thunder Bird of all the Indians to the west of the Sioux and was, as told by the old Hayden chief, the symbol of the Creative Forces. The Great Bird eating buffaloes is without question a perfect myth invented by some old Medicine Man to save his face

    p. 250

    when pressed by his followers to account for the pipestone being red. The legend says before man came on earth the Great Spirit used to slay buffalos to eat. First, spirits do not eat anything material. Second, it occurred before man was on earth, “A million, million, million moons ago.” And third, the buffalo is a recent addition to the picture gallery of life of America.

    Man first appeared on Mu. One of the names given to Mu was the Tree of Life. In this legend the man and the tree are combined in one. Yet this is not so far wrong, for the Sacred Writings of Mu tell us that Mu was the Tree of Life and that Man was its fruit. This is corroborated where the Sioux legend tells of a great serpent biting off the trees at their roots. A serpent was always the symbol for the waters and when Mu was destroyed she was swallowed by the waters. Biting, in the Sioux legend, is a correct word to use symbolically, for Mu was certainly bitten off from the rest of the land above water. “From these have sprung all the people that now inhabit the earth” clearly shows that this refers to the migrated children of Mu and is confirmed by the saying, “They wandered off” for they had left the land of their birth where they grew up, to go to other lands where they might find living easier.

    All extracts, pictures and information about the Pipestone are taken from a booklet entitled, The Pipestone Indian Shrine, by Miss Winifred Bartlett, President of the Pipestone Indian Shrine Association, who kindly and courteously sent me the booklet from which

    p. 251

    to make notes, with a view of placing America where it belongs on the ancient map, and to give the Redskin his just due. The translations of the Indian legends are by D. Ivan Downs.


    Footnotes

    218:1 The pearls, fragments of cloth, ornaments of silver and copper were found in the Bainbridge Mound in Ohio.

    237:1 Schliemann’s “Treasures of Priam.”


    CHAPTER IX

    RELIGION IN EGYPT AND INDIA

    THE EGYPTIAN PANTHEON.–Many of our religious conceptions today are strong reflections of the old Egyptian. One might say indeed that our present day religion came to us from Egypt via the Jews. For that reason I have decided to give in this book an Egyptian Pantheon, which I have made up from the Egyptian Book of the Dead.

    In many cases, it will be seen that the symbol of a certain belief or conception is represented by more than one god shown in the Pantheon. Under different guises and different names they, however, symbolize but a single conception. This comes from the scrambling of two sets of symbols when Upper and Lower Egypt were joined and became one kingdom.

    I am giving 24 figures placing them 6 on a page for easy reference. There are many others which I have not included; these are the principal ones only. I can only give an outline description, space will not permit of more. If more data is required about them, it will be found in many books written about Egypt.

    Amen

    was the great god at Thebes, and was ad

    p. 253

     


    Click to enlarge

     

     

    p. 254

    dressed as the “King of the gods.” The Latinized form of the name is Ammon. The Romans identified him with Jupiter. The Greeks called him Zeus. He is also called “the hidden god.” Before the 18th Dynasty he was worshipped at Thebes as Amen simply; but was afterwards merged into Amen Ra: “the hidden Sun.” His color was a light blue.

    Kneph

    was called “the moulder.” He was known by the Greeks as Knonphis. Kneph is one of the oldest of the Egyptian gods and was especially worshipped in Nubia and Philae. His headdress is a ram’s head surmounted with a solar disk and uraeus. Kneph is spoken of as “the soul of the Universe” and “The Creator.” His color was bright green. Kneph’s female consort was Sati.

    Sati

    was the female consort of Kneph, and was looked upon as the Egyptian Juno. Her principal seat of worship was Elephantine, and throughout Nubia and Ethiopia. Her headdress was the Crown of Upper Egypt with a pair of cow’s horns extending from it. Sati’s color was a warm red human flesh color. I think that there can be no question but what Kneph and Sati were intended to symbolize the two principles of the Creator: male and female.

    Khem

    was one of the deified attributes of the Creator. His special seat of worship was Chemmo (Panopolis). He was worshipped at Thebes and to some extent throughout Egypt. His headdress consisted of two straight feathers. He was generally colored blue.

    p. 255

    Ptah the Opener” was the oldest of the Egyptian gods. His principal seat of worship was at Memphis. Ptah was the symbol of the Creative power of the Deity. The Egyptians called him “the divine artificer.” One of his symbols was the two-sided square.  He had many titles; one was: “The Father of beginnings.” The Greeks considered Ptah the same as their Vulcan His name, peculiar to Memphis, was Ptah-Sokar-Osiris. The regular Egyptian name, however, was Ptah-Sekar-Usar. His color was blue. Ptah was without doubt the symbol of the Four Great Primary Forces–The Sacred Four.

    Neith

    was the Egyptian Minerva, and was the goddess of the lower heavens. She is generally pictured holding up the heavens on her head. Neith was the special goddess at Sais. A corresponding symbol–a god upholding the heavens on his head-is found in the Maya of Yucatan. His color was blue. Neith was the symbol of The Four Great Pillars that upheld the Universe–The Sacred Four.

    Maut

    called “the Mother” was the consort of Amen Ra at Thebes, and in this capacity represented the Mother of all: thus in Amen Ra and Maut we find another symbolization of the dual principle of the Creator. Maut was especially worshipped at Thebes in connection with Amen and at Chons with Amen Ra. She was also honored throughout Nubia and Ethiopia. Her color was warm, flesh colored red.

    p. 256

     


    Click to enlarge

     

     

    p. 257

    Ra

    was the name of the Sun as the monotheistic symbol of The Creator–monotheistic or collective. In the “Litany of Ra” he is called “the Supreme Power,” “the only one,” et cetera. To the initiated, he symbolized the power of the Deity; but to the populace he was stated to be a created god, the Son of Ptah and Neith. More errors have been made about this symbol by historians than any other symbol used by the ancients. His color was red.

    Khepra

    . Although this symbol is found in the Egyptian Pantheon, it did not originate in Egypt but in the Motherland and was brought to Upper Egypt by the Nagas from the Motherland via Burma and India. The symbol is the Scarab beetle, which is placed over the head of a human figure in the Egyptian symbol. The Scarab symbolizes creative energy.

    From the Papyrus Ani., King’s Companion to Seti II: “Among the Egyptians, the Scarabeaus Beetle is no god, but one of the emblems of the Creator, because it rolls a ball of mud between its feet and sets therein its eggs to hatch. As the Creator rolls the world around, and causes it to produce life.”

    The foregoing passage is one that should be especially studied by students of the ancient past: for it shows us that the Egyptians up to the time of Seti 2nd understood the ancients’ sciences and the workings of the Great Cosmic Forces, both of which are unknown to the scientists of today.

    Before our sciences can advance to any perceptible

    p. 258

    degree the present grotesque myths, the orthodox scientific teachings, must be abandoned and a study of the Four Great Primeval Forces made. On them the true sciences must be built up–sciences which teach us what life is and how it originates, the workings of the Four Great Forces throughout the Universe, with their origin, et cetera.

    The vignette shows an engraving which I found in a very ancient Maya carving in India. It is thousands of years older than the first occupation of Egypt by man. The engraving is symbolical, as it shows the Creator symbolized by a Scarab, which is placed within rays of glory and rests on the symbol of Mu. Kneeling in adoration on either side of the rays is first man shown by his symbol Kėė the deer.

    This vignette is taken from the Egyptian sacred book, the Book of the Dead. It symbolizes man in adoration of the Scarab Beetle as the symbol of the Creator. The Egyptian god Khepra undoubtedly comes out of the Nagas–Kėė

    Atum

    or Turn was the god of the setting Sun: otherwise Amenti–the Sun below the horizon.

    Shu

    was the firstborn of Ra and Hathor and brother of Tefnut. Shu was looked upon as a symbol of the Celestial Forces. His color was generally black.

    p. 259

     


    Click to enlarge

     

     

    p. 260

    Mentu

    was one of the deified attributes of the Sun and often bears the name Mentu-Ra. He was merely a phase of Ra who with Atum symbolized the rising and the setting Sun. Mentu was the special protector of Egypt.

    Osiris

    was one of the oldest of the Egyptian gods. Later in this chapter I shall give the history of Osiris and show who he was. In the text of the Book of the Dead it is stated that he was the son of Seb and Nut.

    Hathor

    was simply another name for Isis and is represented with the attributes of Isis. She was sometimes called Isis Hathor. Hathor personified Nature with all that was true and beautiful in it–the female principle of the Creator.

    Isis

    is the goddess of the triad–Osiris, Isis and Horus. In the triad she was the wife of Osiris.

    Horus

    was the son of Osiris and Isis and symbolized the Sun.

    Seb

    was the father of Osiris and Isis and was called “the father of gods.” Tefnut was his consort. In Seb and Tefnut again we find the dual principles of the Creator symbolized.

    Khons

    was worshipped at Thebes, and, with Amen and Maut, formed the Theban triad. Khons symbolized the moon; he wears the disk and crescent moon.

    Thoth

    was the god of writing, learning, and medicine. It was he who composed the early and most important portions of the Book of the Dead. Thoth is supposed to be the Egyptian Hermes.

    p. 261

     


    Click to enlarge

     

     

    p. 262

    Nephthys

    was the sister of Isis and Osiris and consort of Set.

    Anubis

    was the god of embalming and embalmed his father Osiris.

    Tefnut

    was the goddess of the rain and dew. She held a conspicuous place among the contemporary deities of Thebes.

    Ma

    or Maat was the goddess of truth. She represents the truth and justice of the Supreme God.

    Nu

    or Nut. Nut is the feminine form of Nu. Nu was the father, Nut the mother–the life givers.

    Bast

    was the wife of Ptah and with their son Tum or Atum formed the great triad of Memphis.

    Set

    was the son of Nut and brother of Osiris. According to the myth he murdered Osiris.

    Anuka

    was the third member of the triad of Thebaid, composed of Khnum (Kneph), Sati and Anuka.

    OSIRIS.–Osiris was one of the oldest of the Egyptian gods. His worship was universal throughout Egypt at all times. Osiris was the representative of all that was good.

    The myths in Egypt about Osiris are bewildering. They claim that Osiris was once the monarch of Upper and Lower Egypt. It is claimed that Osiris was buried at Philae–other towns claim his remains. According to all these myths, Osiris must have lived since the union of Upper and Lower Egypt was accomplished under Menes about 5,000 B. C.

    Against this we find that Thoth, the founder of the [paragraph continues]

    p. 263

     

    <I>Osiris</I>.
    Click to enlarge

    Osiris.

     

     

    p. 264

    Lower Egyptians taught at Sais the Osirian Religion and this was 14,000 B. C. There were no kings of Egypt for an immensely long period after Thoth’s time. Egypt was a sub-colony of the Motherland under direct control of the colonial empire–Atlantis.

    Now let us see who Osiris actually was and the time when he lived. In two Himalayan monasteries–one in India, the other in Tibet–there are two Naacal tablets belonging to the Sacred Inspired Writings of the Motherland: they are identically the same, word for word, were copied from the originals in the Motherland and brought to the continent of Asia by Naacal missionaries. They belong to the historical section of the Sacred Books. They relate:

    “Osiris, when entering manhood, left the home of his birth, Atlantis, and came to the motherland where he entered one of the Naacal colleges. Here he studied the religion and Cosmic Sciences of the Motherland. When he passed his degree of Master and adept, he returned to his own country, Atlantis. There he devoted his life to the teachings of the people, the first religion of man, and to weeding out and eliminating extravagances, inventions and misconceptions that had crept into the religion of Atlantis under a rank priesthood.”

    Osiris became the Hieratic Head of Religion in Atlantis which office he held during a long life. The people loved and worshipped him for his gentleness, goodness and kindness. They wished to dethrone Ouranos the King and place Osiris on the throne. This [paragraph continues]

    p. 265

    Osiris would not allow to be spoken of and so condemned the idea that it was abandoned.

    He was murdered by a brother on account of jealousy–this was about 20,000 B. C. His name was so revered, and he so beloved, that at his death he was deified, and as a lasting monument to his name religion was called after him, viz., “The Osirian religion,” just as today we have the Christian religion. I could not find the name of the brother who murdered him, so the probability is the Egyptians invented the name. Nor do I find anything about Isis and Nephthys, but it is mentioned that he had a son, who became the Hieratic Head of Atlantis at the death of his father. I do not, however, find his name.

    Osiris and Christ taught identically the same religion. Some of their preachings are word for word, line for line, and sentence for sentence the same. Both learned from the same book–the Sacred Inspired Writings of the Motherland.

    THE RELIGION OF EGYPT.–The first we know about the religion of Egypt is where an ancient record states that about 16,000 years ago Thoth, the son of an Atlantian Priest, planted the Egyptian colony at the mouth of the Nile, and at Saïs on the banks of the Nile built a temple and taught the Osirian religion.

    The Osirian religion as I have previously shown was the religion of Mu after Osiris had cleansed it of all the extravagances that had crept into it in Atlantis, 22,000 years ago, the religion being then called after

    p. 266

    him the Osirian religion. When he died his son became the hieratical head and was supposed to be called Horus, but whether Horus was his actual name or a title I cannot say, but a Horus was always the hieratical head of the Osirian religion down to the time of Menes or about S,000 B. C. Thus it is shown that the religion of Egypt commenced with that of the Motherland as taught in the Sacred Inspired Writings.

    From the time of Thoth down to the time of Menes, the Egyptian colony was ruled by the church, under the head of a Horus. The last Horus is recorded when Menes took the throne.

    Manetho, the Egyptian priest historian, says that during the 11th Dynasty the priesthood began to teach the people to worship the Sacred Symbols instead of the Deity Himself as heretofore. This was the first step to the debauchery of the Egyptian religion which reached its peak during the 18th Dynasty and ended in every conceivable extravagance coupled with idolatry. The advent of Mohammedanism wiped out the old religion of Egypt, although the Christian religion had made a little headway owing to a people called the Copts.

    We must now go back some few hundred years to the time when the Israelites were the slaves of the Egyptians. A Master rose up among them–Moses. Who was Moses? And how did he form a religion? Who he was is a question; but he was the most proficient Master of his time, and, at one time, was the High Priest of the temple at Sinai, which then was an [paragraph continues]

    p. 267

    Osirian temple. Whatever Moses was, it is known that his wife was an Israelite and that he threw in his lot with the Israelites in all their troubles and adversities contingent with slavery. They elected him their head. He saw the Osirian or the Inspired Religion being debased by idolatry and was determined to save his people from it, so he modified the ancient Osirian religion to suit the then existing surroundings and conditions. The symbols of the attributes of the Deity, he discarded almost entirely, retaining only a few which could not very well be worshipped. He made the worship of one Lord God only–the Deity.

    Many of the teachings in the Osirian religion were in the form of questions. These he condensed and put into the form of commands. As for example: Osirian–Have you honored and do you honor your father and mother, et cetera. Moses–Honor your father and your mother, et cetera. There were forty-two questions in the Osirian. Moses turned them into ten commands.

    Many readers of the Bible have been nonplussed when they come across the passage where Moses makes a serpent for the people to look upon in the Wilderness. Some claim that it was a touch of idolatry. It was nothing of the kind. Circumstances warranted him in returning to symbolism for the occasion. The symbol–the Serpent–was to concentrate their thoughts on God as the Creator and the Giver of All Good Things.

    One of the ceremonies among the Jews was a burnt sacrifice. The Bible tells us that the sons of the first

    p. 268

    man, Adam, offered up burnt sacrifices. Yet among ancient records we find that 60,000,000 of people lost their lives at one time in the same land before sacrifices were commenced.

    I never came across the word sacrifice or its equivalent in any of the writings of the First Civilization. The first time I saw the word was in an old Maya book about 5,000 or 6,000 years old in which it says: “And during the night Mu was sacrificed.” In the writings of the First Civilization offerings only are mentioned; these offerings consisted generally of fruit, flowers and products of the fields and gardens. These were taken to the temple and placed on an altar specially provided for the ceremony. On the front of this altar were inscribed the Tau and underneath each arm was a double triangle that reads: “Place thine offering upon this altar.”

    After Mu went down with her 60,000,000 of souls, all the surviving people of the world commemorated her memory in one way or another, some by literature, some by edifices and others by fire in some form. The Quiche Mayas had a fiery house in their religious ceremonies; the Egyptians a fiery tank in theirs; and without doubt burnt sacrifices in the beginning was the form the Semites chose. In later years the Jews applied a theology to the ceremony. I wonder if there is a single Jew living today who knows the origin of their burnt sacrifices. I have never yet found one. The Phoenicians, another Semitic race, adopted idolatry and fell so low

    p. 269

    as to degrade themselves by offering human beings for sacrifice.

    Was Moses an Israelite? An Egyptian record would lead one to believe that he was not a pure Israelite. The record I refer to says: “Moses was the son of an Egyptian Princess who afterwards became the great Queen Hatshepsut.” Not a word is said about the bull-rushes.

    As an example of the gross extravagances in symbols and teachings of the Egyptian priesthood I shall take the triad–Osiris, Isis and Horus. Let us see who they were and what was taught from them.

    Osiris was a man who lived on earth and about whom there are many Egyptian myths. There is also a short authentic history about him, showing that he was a great Master and lived about 22,000 years ago. Isis was the symbol of the Creator’s female attribute. From this union a son was born called Horus. Isis had a sister called Nephthys and a brother called Set. So that the female attribute of the Creator had three members–two females and one male–Isis, Nephthys and Set.

    In plain unadorned language the foregoing says: An earthly man Osiris marries a spirit a female attribute of the Creator Isis and they have a son. But Isis was only one forming the female attribute of the Creator. The writings of the Motherland say the Creator was Lahun, two in one, not four in one.

    Can anything more grotesque or atrocious than the foregoing be imagined? Yet this seems to be the theology

    p. 270

    and teachings of the Egyptian priesthood for a long period in their history–thousands of years. Is it any wonder that they were thrown into the discard? Dozen of other examples could be quoted, but I think this one all sufficient to show the abuses engrafted into their religion.

    During the early part of the history of religion in Egypt, such grossness does not appear. As soon as we know anything about her religion we find its theology very complicated and, without question, this complicated theology was the parent of the diabolical abuses which crept into religion later on.

    In the early Egyptian religion I find symbolizations ran somewhat parallel with that of the Polynesians. For instance, the marriage of gods. There is, however, this difference. The result of the marriage of Egyptian gods with other gods was only further to complicate theology. With the Polynesians the marriage of gods resulted in phenomena, such as light, sound, et cetera, which is correct, being the workings of the Cosmic Forces. I shall now give some examples both Egyptian and Polynesian.

    The Polynesians believe that all that has been created came from the marriage of gods. The first four gods were the Four Great Primary Forces–a name given them during the earth’s First Great Civilization. The Polynesians say: “In the beginning there was no light, life or sound in the world. A boundless night called Po enveloped everything, over which Tanaoa (darkness)

    p. 271

    and Mutu-Hei (silence) reigned supreme. Then the god of light separated from Tanaoa (darkness), fought him and drove him away, and confined him to the night. Then the god Ono (sound) was evolved from Atea (light) and banished silence. From all this struggle was Atauana (dawn) born. Atea (light) married Atauana (dawn) and they created earth, animals and man.”

    Now let us have a little Egyptian Cosmogony:–

    Seb and Tefnut: offspring, the gods: Osiris, Isis, Nephthys, and Set.

    Ra and Hathor: offspring, the gods: Shu and Tefnut.

    Osiris and Isis: offspring, the god: Horus.

    There were also the marriages of the gods and goddesses:

    Amen Ra and Maut.

    Kneph and Sati.

    Ptah and Bast.

    Set and Nephthys.

    I have shown what all these gods symbolized, in a short way, in the Pantheon.

    THE ISRAELITES IN EGYPT.–While we are on the subject of the Israelites, let us follow them in their Exodus from Egypt.

    When the Israelites made their exodus from Egypt, they left Goshen which is a part of the Nile Delta, and, according to Egyptian records (papyrus), they crossed the “Sea of Reeds” and passed into Asia. The Sea of Reeds or rushes is situated at one of the mouths of the

    p. 272

    Nile. The water is very shallow and most of it can be waded without danger. When they arrived at the Sea of Reeds a submarine earthquake occurred in the Mediterranean Sea off the mouth of the Nile–probably on the gas belt which runs down from Crete and extends under Africa a short distance from the Nile Delta. This quake first drew off the water, leaving the Sea of Reeds dry–the Israelites passed over, the Egyptian army followed. During its passage the returning cataclysmic wave rolled in over the Sea of Reeds overwhelming the Egyptians. A mistranslation evidently occurs in the Bible. The Sea of Reeds was mistaken for the Red Sea. The Red Sea at the point where it is stated the Israelites crossed lies 200 miles from Goshen. The Sea of Reeds joined Goshen. To have crossed the Red Sea, the Israelites would have had to pass through 200 miles of enemy country, with an army in close pursuit, which means that they would have been overtaken and slain.

    Pillars

    : The Israelites when in bondage in Egypt erected two pillars of brick at the entrance of their temples. In the inner part of these temples was the Holy of Holies where only the high priest might enter.

    The Hebrews

    : The word “hebrew” comes from ebber meaning further back. Apparently, the Jews descended from four groups. Two of the tribes entered Palestine about 1375-1350 B. C. Later ten tribes joined them. These came from Egypt about 1200 B. C. or from 150 to 175 years later than the two tribes.

    p. 273

    About 973 B. C. the tribes separated, the two seceded and appointed Jeraboam their king. Reaboam was at the time the king of the ten tribes.

    Years later, the Assyrians attacked the ten tribes, and history states that the Assyrians destroyed them. Whether or not they were wholly destroyed they disappeared from history and are now spoken of as “the lost tribes.”

    It cannot be conceived that all were put to the sword. Unquestionably some were taken into captivity, and became assimilated with the Assyrians, especially as both were Semites.

    The Assyrians in turn were overthrown by the Medes and Persians. What has become of the Assyrians? Among their descendants today, we should, no doubt, find some of the descendants of the ten tribes, but whether there would be any of them with pure Israelitish blood in them is very doubtful.

    Still later, the Babylonians conquered the two remaining tribes. These still survive in our Jews of today. They are, however, scattered throughout the world among all nations.

    These Jews hold the Feast of the Passover– Why? They are the descendants of the two tribes who were not in Egypt. It was the ten lost tribes that were concerned in the Exodus and consequently the Passover.

    Ezra and his associates wrote the Bible. What is known as the Book of Moses was written by them from documents obtained from the ten tribes who were

    p. 274

    in Egypt. The writings of Moses were partly in Naga and partly in Egyptian. Ezra obtained a slight knowledge of Naga in a Chaldi during the time he was in captivity; but neither Ezra nor any of his associates were Egyptian scholars. Is it any wonder they made so many errors in translating the Egyptian? Yet for all their errors their work was wonderful.

    THE RELIGION OF INDIA.–The religion of very ancient India was that of the Motherland, brought there from Mu by the Naacals, a holy brotherhood. These men were taught religion and the Cosmic Sciences in the Motherland and when proficient were sent to the colonial empires to form colleges and perfect the local priesthoods, who in turn taught the people.

    About 5,000 years ago, a race of Aryans began to drift down into India from the bleak valleys of the Hindu Koosh and adjoining mountains. Their first settlement was among the Nagas in the Saraswatte Valley. They were just hardy mountaineers, uncouth and uneducated. The Nagas, the most highly educated race in the world, took compassion on them, welcomed them into their schools and colleges, educated and advanced them. The Nagas received them too well for their own good, for, it called from the mountains nearly all who had multiplied there since the destruction of the great Uighur Empire of whom they were descendants. In time these Aryans dominated the whole of the Northern parts of India including their schools and colleges. Thinking they had learnt from the Naacals all there

    p. 275

    was to be learnt, they proceeded to drive their gentle, kindly instructors out of the country into the snowcapped mountains of the North.

    After a period a sect was formed which was called Brahmins who took or usurped the charge of religious teachings. To attain their own ends, they introduced into religion perverted, incomprehensible theologies having all kinds of extravagance. This was the commencement of the downfall of India, which gained impetus as time went on. They introduced caste, commencing with three only. The caste system was extended, until at last the lowest caste was looked upon as untouchables, and for a touch of an untouchable, the receiver of a higher caste must go into a purification before he could be received again by his own people. The result of this was the final step which brought India down from the high position of leading the world in religion, arts and sciences. All that was left were a few embers where at one time was the bright light of a fire representing everything worth-while in life.

    Then a great one sprang up among them, a Prince Guatama. He went back to the original teachings of the Sacred Writings. A vast throng followed his teachings and these became the Buddhists. Buddhism was carried throughout the Orient and was the universal religion.

    It was only a question of time before a crafty priesthood began its negative work. The Buddhist priesthood of Northern India fell away from the gentle

    p. 276

    teacher, Guatama Buddha, and introduced all sorts of impossible theologies and theories for the sole purpose of enslaving the people. Only those in the South remained true to Guatama’s actual teachings. Today the center of Buddhism is a little unostentatious temple at Kandy, in the Central Mountains of Ceylon. But with all these priestly traps and pitfalls common to religions today a spark of the truth has been again kindled and will soon shine throughout the world. Priesthoods and politicians never have seen nor ever will see “the writing on the wall” until those walls are falling on them and it becomes too late to escape. This has been the history of the world for the past 12,000 to 15,000 years. The people rise and crush the politicians and the Lord, in His own way, weeds his garden.

    A U M is an inscription that has baffled scholars and scientists throughout the world, the Hindus included, for more than 2,300 years. Its import was lost when the Naacals were driven out of India by the Brahmins. Many scholars have attempted to fathom its meaning. None, however, arrived at any satisfactory conclusions; even the oldest are indefinite. Examples:

    Manava dharma Sastra

    an ancient Hindu book. Book 2. Sloka 74. “In the beginning the Infinite only existed called Aditi. In this Infinite dwelt A U M

    p. 277

    whose name must precede all prayers and invocations.”

    Book of Manu

    , Sloka 77. “The monosyllable A U M means earth sky and heaven.”

    I. T. Wheeler, History of India

    , Vol. 2. Page 481 says:

    “As regards the three letters A U M little can be gathered, excepting, that when brought together in the word A U M they are said by Manu to form a symbol of the Lord of created things–Brahma.”

    H. T. Colebrook

    in Asiatic Research says: “According to Noruka which is an ancient glossary of the Vedas the syllable A U M refers to every Deity.

    “The Brahmins may reserve for their initiates an esoteric more ample than that given by Manu.”

    Noruka must have been reading a Brahminical version of the Vedas, which they stole from the Naacals, changed it to suit their own vile purposes and then foisted it on the world as their own writings.

    The Original Vedas are a Naacal writing. The Naacals acknowledged One Deity only. Therefore, when Noruka mentions “every Deity” it shows without the possibility of contradiction that the Vedas which he refers to were altered and doctored and were not the original writings.

    A U M conveys identically the same meaning and conception as the Mysterious Writing and Niven’s Mexican tablet No. 2379. The difference between these and A U M is in the form of the writing. The Mysterious Writing and the Mexican tablet are in the old

    p. 278

    temple esoteric numeral writing. The Hindu A U M is written in alphabetical symbols which reads:

    A–Ahau Masculine-Father
    U– Feminine–Mother–She
    M–Mehen The engendered–The Son–Man

     

    Note

    : U is here used as the feminine pronoun–She. M would have been used but it would have been con founded with the following M for Mehen.

    The Brahmins formed a complicated theology around this conception, introducing a confusion absolutely incomprehensible to the people. It became a wonderful breeder of awe and superstition.

    BIBLICAL SYMBOLISMS TAKEN LITERALLY. Tower of Babel: The Biblical Tower of Babel has been literally taken as a structure of stone or brick. From some old writings, I am brought to believe that it is a purely symbolical term: that “confusion of tongues” is the crux of the legend.

    This legend was not written during the life of Mu. It came later, many years later, when ancient history was being recorded again and mankind once more widely populated the earth. It was therefore a product of the New Civilization.

    Extravagances in theology and technology in the various temples, colleges and schools were the cause of the “Confusion of tongues” and the whole structure of Religion and Science was the Tower. Each temple had its own terms and words for its theology. Each college and school had its own particular words and

    p. 279

    terms for its technical teachings. So that no temple or college could understand the teachings of another. All in fact spoke different languages, no one understanding another. This made a “Tower of Confusion,” “A Babel of Tongues”: so that the name given to the condition was the only one which would adequately describe it.

    Today we are running headlong into another such storm, another such confusion of tongues. We have over 100 sects of Christianity, yet there is only one God. Each sect declares all others are in error. They cannot comprehend each other’s language. In Mu there were no sects, no theology. All teachings and wording were so simple that the most uncultivated mind could comprehend them. Mu’s religious teachings lasted 200,000 years. When the present Tower of Babel comes crashing to the ground, a new structure will arise on its ruins. And that structure will be the simple religion of Mu.

    The Flood: The Biblical legend of the Flood is not a myth nor is it symbolical. It has been wrongly described. Those who wrote the Biblical description simply failed to understand the writings of Moses.

    There was a flood which destroyed about one half of the earth and all life thereon; but it was not due to a heavy rain. The Flood resulted from magnetic influences.

    The Last Magnetic Cataclysm, the Biblical Flood and the Geological Myth, the Glacial Period, are all one and the same thing.


    CHAPTER X

    THE TWIN SISTERS–RELIGION AND SCIENCE

    IN the writings of the earth’s First Great Civilization it is distinctly shown that the ancients considered religion and science as necessary one to the other. This is shown by their using the same symbols both for religion and science. These symbols, in the early days, were all geometrical figures.

    Pythagoras

    , on his return to Athens from Egypt, taught his pupils: “To honor numbers and geometrical designs with the name of God.”

    Whence did these ancients get their geometrical designs of figures? And what induced them to use identically the same figures to teach both religion and science?

    On close examination and comparison I find that most of the geometrical figures used may be found in the shape and details of flowers, leaves, et cetera, as the following examples show:

    Fig. 1

    . The Daisy, a circle. Symbolizing the Sun and His Rays.

    Fig. 2

    . The Syringa, a square. Symbolizing the Sacred Four.

    Fig. 3

    . The Lily, a triangle and crossed triangles.

    p. 281

     

    <I>Fig. 1. The Daisy<BR>
 The Circle-the Sun and her Rays</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Fig. 1. The Daisy
    The Circle-the Sun and her Rays

     

     

    p. 281

    Fig. 4

    . The Moonflower, a triangle surmounting a square.

    It appears to me irrefutable that the ancients borrowed their patterns of geometrical figures from flowers et cetera. These were nature’s creations. Being nature’s creations, the ancients did not theorize but followed along the lines laid down by the Creator. They accepted the Divine Examples and Laws to follow. In nature the ancient found the highest and finishing school for learning, which calls back a memory of the steps of an old Hindu temple at Lahar, where the, great Master said, referring to some wandering jungle minstrels who were playing at the foot of the steps, “Men call them prodigies. There are no prodigies. All things result from natural Laws.”

    The Egyptians in their early days excelled in Music. “They constructed their instruments to copy the voices of nature.”

    The old Rishi’s parting words: “Go forth into the world, my son, and learn that which is written by nature.”

    Papyrus Ani. Dated 1320 B. C.: “Behold is it not written in this roll? Read ye, if ye come in the days unborn, if the gods have given you the skill.”

    The books from which the ancients learnt their lessons are with us today, and at our disposal. Will we learn to read them? Have the gods given us the skill? I shall answer. We have the power to attain the skill. It rests with ourselves to do so.

    p. 283

     

    <I>Fig. 2. The Syringa Bush<BR>
 The Square--the Four Primary Forces</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Fig. 2. The Syringa Bush
    The Square–the Four Primary Forces

     

     

    p. 284

    I think the foregoing is sufficient to show that the First Great Civilization obtained its knowledge of religion, arts, and sciences, not by fostering grotesque ideas, mythical theories, theological mirages and mysterious technology, but by studying, copying and applying nature’s object lessons that lay before it, and lessons which lie before us today in nature’s school of which the Infinite One is the Head Master.

    Nature was created and built up on fundamental laws. These Divine Laws have been and are being fully expressed in created objects, all of which have been consistently followed throughout Time. They cannot be improved upon by man because they are divine. Being divine, they are perfect.

    To represent religious and philosophic ideas and conceptions, even of the most abstract order, the ancients employed basic geometric forms as symbols. That they borrowed their knowledge of these geometric forms from natural objects–flowers, leaves and so forth–almost goes without saying. The four drawings of flowers by Viola de Gruchy which were shown at the beginning of this chapter, illustrate strikingly the manner in which the symbols of the ancients occur in nature.

    During the past twenty to thirty years, numerous scholars and naturalists have delved deeply into the study of nature’s geometry, and with the aid of the light cast by their researches we are beginning to obtain a more just appreciation of the knowledge of the

    p. 285

    <I>Fig. 3. The Lily<BR>
 The Triangle--the Symbol of Heaven</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Fig. 3. The Lily
    The Triangle–the Symbol of Heaven

     

     

    p. 286

    ancients and of the extent to which they made practical application of that knowledge in their works of art and science.

    A. H. Church (on the relation, of Phyllotaxis to Mechanical Laws), T. A. Cook (The Curves of Life) and D’Arcy W. Thompson (On Growth and Form) are but three of the many who have in this century contributed to the rapid development of morphology into an advanced science. And one of the most amazing and valuable results of their researches has been the discovery that the natural laws they reveal were not only understood by the ancients, but applied to an extent unheard of in this civilization of ours, which we too readily accept as the most advanced that has ever graced this earth.

    Floral symbols were frequently used by the ancients. Many of these floral symbolizations became myths simply because those of later date of the New Civilization did not comprehend the symbols of the ancients. Something had been forgotten or something was purposely changed for priestly purposes.

    As an example and applicable to this work I will quote from: The Human Side of Plants by Royal Dixon: “From the earliest history down to the present day, there have been races and individuals who believed implicitly in the spirituality of plants.”

    “Spirituality is a condition of responsiveness to and membership in the universal spirit of the Creator. The Infinite Substance–God.”

    p. 287

    <I>Fig. 4. The Moonflower<BR>
 The Pentagon--the Full Godhead</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Fig. 4. The Moonflower
    The Pentagon–the Full Godhead

     

     

    p. 288

    “The old Greeks and the Romans gave to the trees and plants the spirits of gods and men: and many more in modern times have lavishly bestowed souls on plants as did Adamson, Bonnet, Hedwig, and Edward Smith–with Martins and Fechner in Germany defending these views and being very liberal in their supply of souls to plants.”

    “Surely there is a suggestion of some existent truth, which should cause this universal interest and investigation into the possibility of plant spirituality.”

    In commenting on the foregoing paragraph, I shall say that there is not only a “suggestion” but an “actual truth” which is shown in the ancient writings known and understood by the priesthoods 5,000 years ago and probably only half of that time.

    Originally nearly all of the prominent attributes of the Deity had several symbols, or perhaps it would be better to say more than one symbol. A principal symbol for each was either a flower or a tree. Flowers were given the preference for symbolizing Divine Forces and trees for lands and countries. Flowers were very popular to symbolize each of the Four Great Primary Forces. They were also called “the gods,” being the command, desire, or will of the Creator. On a few occasions I have found them called “His executive children.” These Forces have also prominent geometrical symbols. Take the geometrical symbol and place it on the floral symbol of the gods and it will be seen that the geometrical symbol is on the lines of the sacred flower.

    p. 289

     


    Click to enlarge

     

    One of the two oldest known bronzes in the world. It is a symbolical figure of Mu as the mistress and ruler of the whole earth. It was made in either Mu or in the Uighur Capital City over 18,000 years ago.
    Courtesy of George N. Leiper

    <I>Drawn and analyzed by Viola de Gruchy</I>
    Click to enlarge

    Drawn and analyzed by Viola de Gruchy

     

     

    p. 290

    In the Greek and Roman myths, it is shown that the ancients used flowers as patterns for the designs of geometrical symbols. The flower was the foundation, the geometrical figure the superstructure: so that by using flowers as symbols for something divine it was quite consistent with the ancient teachings to call these flowers divine, with souls or spirits or whatever the inner self may be for:–The ancients were not referring to the flower itself but to the divine attribute, which it represented in their minds.

    We see this clearly illustrated by the Hindus, Egyptians, Mayas and other ancient peoples where they symbolize Mu the Motherland with a Lotus flower. Times without number, especially in the Egyptian writings, Mu is referred to as “the Lotus”–which was her floral symbol. In these cases, the Egyptians and the others did not refer to the flower, but to what it represented in their minds–Mu, the Motherland. Mu was symbolized as a tree, The Tree of Life.

    The bronze statue here drawn and analyzed by Miss de Gruchy is one of the most ancient bronzes in existence. It is more than 18,000 years old. Its basic design theme is the equilateral triangle, and the skill and rigid consistency with which the whole and its parts are made to adhere to that theme are remarkable.

    Is it only a coincidence that the triangle, symbol of Heaven, was employed in the design of this figure representing the Mother Goddess–Mu?

    We can take any of the ancient statues, carvings, pictures

    p. 291

    and designs, found in either India, China, Mexico, Central America, Greece or any other of the old civilizations, and on test it will be found that they all have the foundation of their designs in the first of the Sacred Symbols, prominently the oldest four–the circle, the triangle, the square and the pentagon.

    My next and last example will relate to science pure and simple.

    We all know that our modern geometry has been handed down to us by Euclid, the ancient Greek. Euclid obtained his knowledge of geometry in Egypt. The Egyptians inherited it from their forefathers who came to Egypt from the Motherland. When the science was fully developed in the Motherland, it is hard to say. In India there are exhibits which show that it was perfected 35,000 years ago. And in the Sacred Writings of Mu 70,000 years old it is shown to be perfected. How far back beyond this last date it goes I do not know. Possibly 100,000 years or more. As examples in geometry I shall take one of Euclid’s problems.

    First Book–Problem 1. “To describe an equilateral triangle upon a given finite straight line.”

    The lines of this problem consist of the first two of the Sacred Symbols–the circle and the triangle.

    Euclid’s works were only one of the dying embers of the earth’s First Great Civilization.

    Hundreds of other examples might be given involving most of our modern sciences. I think, however, that the foregoing are all sufficient to prove my assertion

    p. 292

    that during the time of the First Great Civilization which received its death blow with the destruction of Mu, Religion and Science were completely intertwined in their teachings.

    <I>Problem 1.<BR>
 ''To describe an equilateral triangle upon a given finite straight line''</I>
    Problem 1.
    ”To describe an equilateral triangle upon a given finite straight line”

    There can be no perfect religion without science: for science unfolds nature, and nature is the mouthpiece which unfolds the Creator and gives the proof of God.

    Confucious. 556 B. C.: “Does God speak? The four seasons hold their course, and all things continue to live and grow, yet, tell me, does God speak?”

    Were I called upon to deliver a sermon my text would be Love, that great Divine Love which rules the universe. There would be no hell with its fire of brimstone. For God never made a hell, it is only man’s invention and the only hell is what man makes for himself.

    p. 293

    “A soul released finds nothing to affright
    Save visions false, of terror, bred by creeds,
    And deep remorse, that gnaws at evil deeds.”

    Love is eternal, hell never existed. With the great Divine Love implanted in the hearts of man all would be a great brotherhood of Love. This would end all discord, turmoils and wars among God’s family. These turmoils are with us today, caused by greed, selfishness, envy, hatred, malice and distrust. These evils could not be bred or exist if all men were making spiritualism their primary object in life, and all men worshipped the Heavenly Father instead of Mammon.

    With the Divine Love supreme the lion and the lamb could lie down together. God Himself is all Love and is in control of the hearts of man. Without the great Divine Love chaos, with all of its attendent evils, must exist. Chaos reigns supreme throughout the world today. Where earthly love exists we see the reflection of the great Divine Love.

    Walking along the jungle paths of the Polynesian Islands one may meet a company of these children of the Sun. When passing they accost you with Koaha-E, which means, My love to you. They do not know our phrases, Good morning, or How do you do. They do not come in their language for our phrases are of modern civilization and their language comes down to them from the ancient, but while the words may have become altered the conception remains the same.

    p. 294

    If you meet one of the f air daughters of the islands her Koaha-E does not invite a flirtation. It is an inherited form of greeting from her ancient forefathers of 12,000 years ago, the time that Mu, her Motherland, sank to form the bottom of the ocean that surrounds her, where the teachings of her forefathers were–Love God and Love One Another.

    The ancients in Mu were never taught to fear God. On the contrary, they were taught that the Heavenly Father was all Love and that He could therefore be approached with love and confidence. The ancient religion was based on this. The recent religious teachings have been the reverse of this in general. This condition certainly calls for attention and gives food for thought, that is, for those who are not too busy to think, and for those who are not too egotistical to think. Materialism is responsible for the present chaotic state of the world, if we can believe in the prophecy of Ra Mu at the time Mu was going down into the flames of the underneath. “You shall all die together with your servants and your riches, and from your ashes new nations shall arise. If they forget they are superior, not because of what they put on, but what they put out, a similar fate will befall them.”

    For the past 12,000 years, since Ra Mu uttered these words, his prophecy has been carried out and will continue to be carried out to the end. How many empires have arisen during the past 12,000 years? Where are they? What has become of them? Why did they fall? [paragraph continues]

    p. 295

    They are gone according to the prophecy of Ra Mu. I now ask–what is going to become of our present civilization?

    One of the pearls from the teachings of my dear old friend, the Rishi, which he uttered during one of our conversations was: “My son, the brain of man is his storehouse for knowledge, but the holding capacity of this storehouse is limited. Therefore, never put anything into it that is not valuable for your spiritual progress, or that which is not absolutely necessary for the development and continuance of your material body to the end of this incarnation, in order to prepare for your entrance into the world beyond.

    “Learn and store the wisdom of the teachings of nature, for nature is the great school house for attaining wisdom, nature is God’s voice speaking.

    “Materialism, generally, is not worth storing, only that which appertains to the elevation of your mind and soul, that which will raise you to a higher plane, thus preparing you for the continuance of your life in the world beyond, a step in your eternal life.

    “And remember, that when you enter the world beyond, you will leave all materialism behind. You can take nothing with you, nor will you remember anything about it, only Love you will remember, for Love, like your soul, is everlasting, it cannot die.

    “Approach the Heavenly Father with full confidence and love. His loving arms are always stretched out to welcome you. If you slip or fall by the way, yet

    p. 296

    approach Him in confidence and penitence, He will forgive and welcome you because He, Himself, is all Love. The Great Master Jesus explained this in his parable about the return of the prodigal son where he said: ‘Joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance.’”

    Once again I ask–what is to be the end of this present civilization?